Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"Stefan, if this is you, you'll be okay."

"I love you, Stefan. Hold on to that. Never let that go."

The line is still silent for a minute before cutting out. Elena smiled, feeling a little better about today's events. There was hope after all. She would get Stefan back. Klaus be dammed.

Her joy was soon cut short but a knock at the front door. She makes her way downstairs. Jeremy trailed behind her, curious but wary. 

"Who do you think it is?"

"Maybe, it's Ric."

The younger gilbert shook his head at the idea, a sad smile gracing his face. "Keep hoping, Lena."

The doppelganger reaches the door and opens it, Jeremy waiting on the steps behind her.

On their front porch, was a girl. She looked quite young, with long wavy chocolate hair and matching eyes. She was wearing a simple black turtleneck, with jeans and small heels. Both Elena and Jeremy paused in their shocked, both recognizing the girl in front of them.

"Well, aren't you going to invite me in, little sister."

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The words broke the younger Gilberts out of their shocked. Elena's mouth opened like she was about to start yelling, but Jeremy got there first.

"Val!" Jeremy whisper-yelled, holding onto her like a lifeline, the girl returning it just as hard. It was times like this that remind Valerie just how young he was. She hugged him even tighter.

I missed him.

"Jer-bear! God, you got tall. So not fair." The eldest observed, moving into the house while reluctantly unravelling herself from the teenager. Elena moved silently, making sure there were a few feet of space between the two sisters. 

Val turned to her, her smile becoming a little more forced.

"Elena."

"What the hell are you doing here, Valerie?" She questioned immediately, not even bothering to pretend. The eldest pouted in response.

"Come on, Lena, not even a little happy to see me?" She teased, the air becoming tense between them. Jeremy released Val a bit, but still not moving away from her. Val felt her heart break a little at the action, but she couldn't blame him.

I did run away, leaving him. Leaving them both.

Granted, she and her friends were being hunted by their own parents at the time. They left to survive. To protect their siblings. 

To live.. 

"I'd be a lot happier if you weren't gone for the past couple of years." Elena spat, arms crossing her chest. Jeremy slightly tense at her words but still didn't move away, remind Val of all the times Jer would get caught between her and Elena's arguing.

Val, let out a small sigh and proceeded to semi-drag Jeremy to the living room, sitting down on the couch. If this conversation was going in many of the directions she thought it would, they would need to be sitting. Elena followed behind her, staying standing.

Val took a moment, before addressing her siblings.

Might as well get this over with.

"You're not going to accepted any excuses I give to you, and you guys deserve the truth. But unfortunately, I can't give that to you just yet." Val spoke quietly.  "So, I'm sorry about not being here. It's obviously been a bit of a hard year for you guys." Elena huffed at her words. But Jeremy smiled at her.

"It's alright. You were dealing too."

"Still not a great excuse. I'm your older sister. I should've been there for you and ... I intend to do so now." Val promised, making sure to look both siblings in the eye as she did. She then let out a small smile.

"Speaking of." From out of nowhere she produced a small, wrapped box. She held it out to Elena. "Happy Birthday. Sorry I couldn't make the party."

Elena hesitantly took the small box, an olive branch. Opening it to find a beautiful bracelet, with a golden chain with a simple rose stone. On the stone, there was a white letter carved into it, the letter G. Jeremy stood up to look at it while Valerie explained about it, her hands rubbing the back of her neck.

"Mom sort of started the tradition when gifting a similar one to Aunt Jenna. Aunt Jenna, never one to turn down a challenge, gifted one to me. As the next female Gilbert, I figured it was your turn."

"Jenna had one?" Elena whispered, her eyes glistened with unshed tears.

"Yeah, she gifted me mine." Val holds out her arm, a silver chain with a black stone decorated her wrist. A green G was carved into it. "Pretty sure she had a silver chain with a blue stone. I can't remember what colour the S was." Val smiled at the memory. "Where is she anyway?"

Silence.

Elena held the bracelet tighter, more tears threatening to fall. Jeremy looked not far off himself. Moving to hold Elena's hand, he turns to his oldest sister. The reaction set off a bunch of warning signs in her head but she held strong.

"Val, while you were gone..."

Oh god.

She instantly froze at his words, turning to look at him. Jeremy couldn't look her in the eye.

"Jeremy, what happened?" The urgency in her words gave away her worry. Elena refused to look at her, holding the bracelet in her hands like a lifeline. She felt her heart drop in her chest as her youngest brother refused to meet her eye.

"What happened?" Her tone was hard but couldn't bring herself to care.

"Val, she's … she's gone. She died a few months ago." The youngest's voice nearly breaks at the admission. Val's eyes start to water at that, her body not moving as she processed the words. She barely notices Jeremy sits next to her, melting into her as he pulls her closer, her mind racing at the idea that Jenna was gone.

Why?

Jenna Sommers. Aunt Jenna who was always there for her when the arguments got too much. Who would take one look at Val and help decide whether she needed a girl's day or help revenge pranking when the bullying got too far.

Aunt Jenna, who was gone.

"Why didn't anyone tell me?" Val wonders aloud, definitely not missing the way both Elena and Jeremy freeze at the question. 

 "It's …there was a lot going on."  Elena weakly provides, her hands grasping Jeremy's.

"Our aunt died and neither of you bothered to call." Val's voice was quiet but full of anger. Both of her siblings flinched at the tone.

"We ... You weren't here." Elena said, her voice was back to being accusatory.

That is no fucking excuse!

Val resisted the urge to smash her head into the wall.  She kept her mouth shut, trying to control her breathing. The only thing keeping her sane at the moment.

They sat in silence for a bit, before Valerie couldn't take the silence.

"You could have told me." She chastised, not willing to let this go.

She was my aunt too.

She took a breath before standing up.

I have to get out of here.

"It's getting pretty late. Are you guys doing anything tomorrow?" Deciding not mentioning that if she stays in this house any longer, she might do some things she would regret.

"You're not gonna stay?" Jeremy asked.

"The others and I have a new house, I had promised to not let them do all the work moving in. I'll text you the address so you have it in future." Val explained.

"Well, I have work tomorrow but I could use a lift?" Jeremy asked,

"Sounds like a plan. You in, Lena?"

Say no, Say no.

"Sorry, I have plans tomorrow. When you meant the others?" Elena redirected, obviously grasping for more information.

"Most of us are here already, a couple had to come a bit later." Val responded, enjoying not giving her little sister all the info. She stands up, giving Jeremy one last hug. She turns to Elena, but the doppelganger takes a step back. Val gives a small smile, before saying goodbye before leaving the house, closing the door behind her.

She takes a moment to breath, her hands clenching at her side. As she goes over the new information, she unconsciously fidgets with her own bracelet. In the low lighting of the front porch, the black veins running down her face are impossible to see.

I need to kill something.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Morning Jer-bear. Is Elena in?" Val asks, walking into the house. It felt weird, having not been in the house for a while. She leans against the door, glancing around the front of it.

"Nah, she had somewhere to be." Jeremy replies easily, grabbing his stuff and wandering into the kitchen.

The eldest Gilbert was bursting with questions, her hands tapping on the bench. She was attempting to be civil, something her younger brother knew she had never been in his entire life. Jeremy watches with amusement for a moment before speaking.

"Just ask, Val." She looks up at that, smiling back for a moment before shaking her head.

"I would but Elena would be a little pissed about not being in this conversation. And no offense, not dealing with that." Val responds, looking over the house once more. She frowns as she notices a couple photos of her were missing. It hurt more than she realized.

It's like I don't exist.

"Yeah, that's fair. But you also deserve to know." Jeremy counters, moving to the front door. Val couldn't help but notice how much more mature he had gotten. She wasn't sure if she liked it or not.

"In that case, how did it happen?" Valerie didn't bother specifying as she watched Jeremy lock it. The younger gilbert looked up.

"Head injury. It happened too fast." He responded. It sounded rehearsed. 

Val frowned for a second, before opening her car door. Jeremy mirrored her, both getting ready for the drive in silence. As Val was turning on the car, Jeremy turned to her with a bit of a grimace.

"We're … I'm sorry. For not telling you. I can't say anything better than there was a lot going on." Val turning to look at him, not saying anything. He continued on.

"A lot had happened the last year. There was... Do you remember Vicki Donavon." Jeremy asked, trying to keep his voice steady. 

"The one you had a massive crush on that I continue to say is a bit too old for you." Val replied easily, her eyes rolling at the memory of the older Donavon. She was about a couple of years younger than Val, but still way older than Jeremy.

I did not like her.

"She died." Jeremy blunt reply came. Val was very glad she was still parked in the driveway cause she definitely would have crashed the car.

Way to speak ill of the dead.

She opens her mouth to reply but Jeremy keeps going.

"And, after a bit. I meet this girl, Anna. She was amazing but she ..."

He swallowed

"She also died."

Val could feel her mouth drop open. She takes a moment, Jeremy just awkwardly sitting in the car with her. After a minute, she takes her brother's shoulder and pulls him into a hug, one that he quickly melts into. After a bit, she pulls away.

"God, Jer. I'm so sorry. You lost... Jesus kid." Val really didn't know what to say to that. She had her experiences with loss but still. He was only 16.

"It's okay. I've ... I think I'm okay." Jeremy said, forcing the smile a hit before a genuine one graced his face. "I'm actually kinda with Bonnie at the moment."

"You and the little Bennet? No way." Val exclaimed, shocked at the idea. Bonnie was well, Bonnie. She definitely wasn't the worst option but still. Jeremy smiled in reply, a blush forming on her cheeks. The change in topic kept her from asking more questions but she didn't really mind. Jeremy looked like he could use a smile.

"Come one, I got to get to work." Jeremy says, trying to deflect the situation. 

"Okay, Mr Player." She quips, quickly reversing out the drive way. "Anything else I should know." She asks, quietly hoping that this was the majority of the news.

"Elena had a boyfriend, Stefan. Pretty serious too." Jeremy replies easily, glad to keep the topic off of himself. Val quickly took note of the name.

"I heard past tense. What happened?" She asks, smiling at the gossip she was getting from her brother.

"He ... Uh had to leave. Not what he or Elena wanted him to." Jeremy sounded a bit bitter at this. But it seemed to be at the mention of the boyfriend himself rather than Elena's relationship.

"Ahh, lovers forced apart, wondering if they'll survive the separation." Val joked, making Jeremy laugh a bit.

She missed this, missed Jeremy. She forgot the number of times they would just drive around to get away from the craziness of Mystic Falls, just gossiping about who knows what. Seems like Jeremy missed it too. "Anything else, maybe something especially juicy?"

 "Yeah. Tyler started dating Caroline. Well, they say they're just friends but.. Careful!"

Val nearly swerved on oncoming traffic, quickly avoiding a crash before turning her attention back to the topic brought up.

"Tyler Lockwood and Caroline Forbes!! What!?" Val yelled. Last time she checked, Tyler was still in his dickhead phase while Caroline was, well Caroline. "Has the world turned upside down?" Jeremy laughed at that.

"For this past year, definitely."

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Oh, and Caroline, she's not a prostitute."

"God I should hope not. Can you imagine what she would charge?"

Tyler turned at the unexpected voice. Standing in the hallway, was a young woman. She has golden hair, chocolate-brown eyes and a teasing smile on her face. She was wearing a zipline up hoodie and small jean shorts, with worn out white sneakers finishing the look.

Neither Carol or Tyler replied, their mouths open in shock. The blond smiled at the reaction, taking a couple more steps forwards as she spoke.

"I'm gone for a couple of years and you're dating the Caroline Forbes. Congrats on improving your taste in girlfriends, Ty. I'm not saving you from Arthur's shovel talk."

"Grace!" Tyler finally snapped out of it, running and hugging his older sister. She returned it just as hard, letting her little brother bury his head under her neck. God, she has missed him. Due to the tension and frankly toxic upbringing, Grace never thought of them being that close, but she still missed him. The moment broke when a cough interrupted them.

Hello again, mother.

Carol Lockwood was across the room, an empty glass perched on the table behind her, staring at the both of them. Grace feels Tyler slowly unwind from her embrace, but she doesn't move her eyes from her mother. She smiles, unbothered by the disapproval plastered all over the mayor's face. Last time Grace actually talked to her mother, it was when she had kicked her out of the house. She would have been about 16 at time.

I did not miss you at all.

"Carol. I would say it's good to see you, but I don't think lying will help this situation." Grace quips easily enough, satisfaction running through her as her mother flinches at her words. The elder Lockwood recovers quickly though.

"You aren't welcome here, Grace."

Guess the feelings mutual.

"Oh, don't worry. I'm staying elsewhere. Just figure I'd catch up with Ty. Where you headed?" She asks, focusing back on her brother. He looks a little uncomfortable with the entire situation and bounces at the opportunity to leave, opening his mouth to speak.

"The Grill, I have to meet Elena about something."

"Easy. I can drive if you want."

"Sounds great."

Grace smiles as they both exit, Tyler already catching Grace up on the latest. As the door closes behind them, Carol can be heard scrambling to pick up the phone.

Grace pausing before her car, turning to Tyler. She had mentally prepared for this conversation in her head but now, she could barely get the words out. The time away from her toxic cesspool of a family had done her a world of good but even now she struggled. She let out a small sigh before speaking.

"Look, Ty. About dad's..." She starts but is quickly interrupted.

"Hey, you don't have to apologies for that. I mean, with everything mom and he did, I would have been shocked you came."

"No, Ty. I'm not sorry at all about missing his funeral. At all. I'm sorry for … you know, not being there for you." The word felt like razorblades coming out, emotional maturity was a pain. But it was important to her that he understood.

Being mature freaking sucks.

Ty froze at her words, clearly not expecting the apology. He opened his mouth, closed it. He let out a small laugh, smiling at Grace.

"Thanks. That … means a lot." The conversation reached a stopping point. Grace couldn't help laughing, Ty quickly joining in. They smiled at each other, hopping in the car. Tyler turned to her as she was reversing out.

"So there no chance at all you can help with …"

"I'm not saving you from Arthur."

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Val was at the Grill, having just dropped off Jeremy for work. She watched people come and go. A notification from her phone distracted her from the growing feeling of nostalgia, she wasn't sure if she liked it or not.

But before she could even look at it, she saw Elena. Who was talking to some drunk at the bar. Val felt herself listen in to the conversation.  

"You want to hunt down a pack of werewolves on the full moon?"

"We'll be out of there before the moon in full."

Val almost choked on her hot chocolate. Quickly covering herself, she continued to listen in. The drunk and Elena were still discussing her idiotic plan. It would explain the secret that her younger sibling were keeping from her, especially if they were both in the know about the supernatural world.

Val felt her hands tighten around the coffee cup.

If they were in the know. If Jenna's...

She quickly sets down the cup as she tries to keep her face under control. She watched as Elena and whoever this was, leave the Grill, talking about supplies they would need.

Val rubbed a hand down her face, pulling out her phone and texting a certain group chat. She was willing to bet that most of their siblings were in the know.

Be that as it may, looks like she has a trip to go on. Someone had to help her little sister with her almost certain werewolf death trip.

And if I got a few answers out of it, well that's my bonus.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Is this like the kind of thing you need another person for?"

"I can handle it, but thanks." Tyler raised the coffee cup to his lips but was stopped by another voice.

"Just who I wanted to see. Hello, little Lockwood. Donovan." Both turned. Around the edge of the pool table was a young man, with golden hair and blue eyes. The button up he had on was rumpled and perfectly complimented the dashing smile he had on.

"Arthur Forbes, in the flesh. What the hell are you doing here man?" Matt asked, turning to question the elder Forbes. Arthur smiled at the both of them, enjoying the way Tyler's heartrate almost doubled.

"Well, I'm trying to get a hold of Caroline, but she doesn't seem to be anywhere. So, I figured I ask the person whose bedroom she was apparently caught sneaking out of last night. " His tone turned the slightest bit sharp at the mention of Tyler. Matt whirled around in response; eyebrows sky high that the new information.

Serves him fucking right.

Arthur watched with amusement, stealing a cup of coffee to sip as Tyler tried to stumble an excuse out of his mouth.

The burning of vervain was always an awful feeling but especially so when it wasn't expected. He managed to keep his reaction under control as he spit it back into the cup. But it still was noticed by the two before him. Matt looked a few seconds from running away, Tyler wasn't much better.

Well shit.

Deciding to act quickly, he takes a hold of both of their arms, dragging them into another room before turning to face them both. Arthur turned back to look at them, standing in front of the door in order to make sure they didn't run. A silent standoff happened for the next few minutes, both parties unwilling to break.

Matt was the first to recover.

"You're a vampire?" That was enough for Arthur to confirm Val's theory, looks like she was right on the money once again. 

"And apparently both of you know about the supernatural." Arthur stepped back, letting them have their space. He figured they weren't going to say much more so he kept talking.

"I was turned a little more than a year ago. But I've known since about 14. When did you guys find out?"

They seemed to relax at his words, realizing that they weren't in any danger from him. Matt still seemed weary

"About last year. Have come you've known for ages?" The Lockwood asked, leaning forward in curiosity. Arthur smirk at the question, the memories easily flooding through his head at the day.

"We figured out through Willow accidentally doing magic. Although Enid had known for years before she came to town but that a whole different story."

"Willow's a witch, like Bonnie?" Matt asked, his curiosity overcoming his hesitation. Arthur perked up at the question, a smile gracing his face.

"Yep. Sounds like it. If little Bennet is anything like Willow, she'll be a heck of one too." Arthur replied, before becoming a bit more serious.

"Although, if Mom's putting vervain in the coffee, it means vampires are back in town."

The wince from Matt was enough to confirm it but his expression made Arthur hesitate. He has seen that enough times to know what was going on. He continued on, watching the younger Donovan carefully.

"So, who got turned?"

"Caroline."

"...what"

Caroline was the one who was turned. Caroline, his little sister. Who had died.

Both Matt and Tyler took a step back at his expression. He took another step towards Tyler, semi aware of how hard their heart were beating at the sight of him.

Arthur's fist clenched at his sides. he could feel the instinct rising but he forced it down. Killing everyone in here would not go down well with anyone.

"You okay man?" Tyler spoke again, making sure to keep Matt between him and Arthur. The vampire manages to straighten himself up a bit, reining in his emotions and such.

"Perfectly fine. Where's Caroline?" Arthur redirected. He had to make sure she was okay. God, he remembered the nightmare that was his own death and the weeks following. He wasn't even sure what her reaction would have been. After, he would probably apologies to other two in the room but not right now.

Maybe if I hadn't had left....

"I haven't seen her since last night." Tyler reply came easily, blocking his chain of thoughts. Arthur nodded, his mind becoming sharply focused on the problem at hand.

"Does my mum know about her?"

"Yeah, she's aware." Matt was speaking but he barely acknowledged it. The answer caught him off guard a bit, but he quickly recovered. He shouldn't be surprised. It was a pain to keep her from noticing Valerie being turned at first.

He nodded at the both of them before swiftly exiting. If he concentrated, he could here Tyler asking about the vervain, but he ignored them. Looks like he was meeting his mum a little earlier than planned.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Okay. Okay! But we are out of here before the moon is full. And I'm werewolf bait."

"I promise."

Val didn't bother listening into the rest of the conversation, already not liking this vampire. If Enid's research was correct, this would be Damon Salvatore. She had heard some stuff about him, but her sister did seem to have him wrapped around her finger.

She heard the drunk, Alaric his name was, besides her. He hadn't noticed she was there yet, probably still a bit hung over if the smell was anything to go by. Val decided to make herself known, just as her sister was getting out of the water.

"You know that lover's quarrel was painful to watch." The instance she spoke, the alcoholic had a crossbow shooting at her while Damon flashed between her and Elena. She caught the arrow easily, holding it out just in front of her. 

"Not bad reflexes, for an ex-hunter at least." Off to the side, she could see Damon get ready to attack her, but Elena's voice made him stop.

Really wrapped around her finger then, huh.

"Valerie?!"

"Hey, Lena! Missed you this morning. Do you often go on supernatural suicide missions or is this a one-time thing?" She asked in rapid fire, holding the arrow to admire it. She turned towards the hunter and gently tossed the arrow at his feet. It would have been a bit of a waste otherwise.

"You know her, Elena?" The Salvatore asked as he relaxed his stance, barely. Valerie could feel his eyes looking her up and down, making her skin crawl, but she showed no reaction. Elena marches out in front of Damon, still dripping wet from the water. She heads straight for her, eyes furious.

"What the hell are you doing here?" Val smirked at the question, letting herself take a couple of steps towards her younger sisters.

"Overheard about your death wish to get mauled by werewolves. Figured I'd perform my sisterly duties and join you." Val teased, making Elena scowl more.

The younger Gilbert folded her arms across her chest and was about to respond when the other vampire interrupted.

"You've had a sister this entire time?" Damon said, as he walked up, the hunter following his example.

Had fun pretending I didn't exist then, Lena?

"Aww, did you not tell them about me? In that case," Val turned her attention to the two behind her. "Valerie Gilbert, the runaway sister and pretty decent vampire, at your service."

"Damon Salvatore." He stepped forward and reaches out a hand. He was probably flirting but honestly, he was coming off a bit creepy. Val smile turned cold, and she made no attempts to move. She had heard about this guy, mainly from Enid's research about Mystic Falls.

"Supposed to be charmed, I'm sure. Maybe in another century." She smirked. 

"And you're Alaric, right. The guy that's been looking after them?" The ex-hunter was a little startled at the mention of his name but nodded as well. Val smiled soften a touch, nodding her head. As much as she didn't like the idea of an alcoholic looking after them.

Someone was better than no one.

"Thank you." Alaric said in response, looking a bit sheepish and really confused. Elena quickly turned the conversation back to Val, letting the questions in her head form.

"How long have you been a vampire?" Elena asked, the accusatory tone in her voice not hard to hear.

"How long have you known about the supernatural?" Val shot back, not willing to back down. Neither one of them spoke, before Val reluctantly sigh.

"I was turned at 17, I'm surprise you didn't notice. I was terrible at hiding it." Val says, leaning against a tree. Elena seemed to put the pieces together in her head.

"The first time you guys ran away."

"Spent that week trying not to rip everyone's head off." Elena took a step back at her words but clearly wasn't satisfied.

More guts than I thought.

"I'll happily do a Q & A with everyone, as soon we get off this mountain. You know, way from murder happy puppies?" Elena stopped at that, her face scrunching up in anger.

"No, I'm not going home. We have to find Stefan."

"No offense Elena, but I've seen werewolves on a full moon and no amount of misplaced optimism is going to help you. This definitely isn't worth whoever you're trying to find." Damon at that point, decides to interrupt. Val resists the urge to break his neck.

"No offense, secret sister but we already agreed to try and find my brother." Val scoffed, in a bit of disbelief.

Seriously, he's talking?

"You mean my sister battered her big doe eyes at you and you jumped on board." Val said, enjoying the way Damon's eyes darken at her words. "Talk about weak willed."

"Enough okay. Val, you don't get to come in here and make decisions when you've been away for a bit. Damon and Stefan have been there for me when you weren't." Elena reasoned. Valerie felt her emotions flair at her words.

"You mean when we had to leave before the towns council members succeeded in wiping us out. We were moments away from being discovered, Elena, we had to leave before we were killed." Elena froze at her word, but Val keeps going, barely keeping her true face under control.

"You think we wanted to leave. Our own parents were hunting us, Elena. We didn't have a choice!"

"We left so that you guys weren't pulled into all this. We left to protect you!" Val yelled, raising her voice. Elena winced at her words. Val closed her eyes for a minute, taking a step back as to calm down.

Looks like it was all for nothing, wasn't it.

She was glad she remembered to have an actual drink before this, otherwise she would have actually torn Damon's head off. He looked like he would do the same to her for daring to shout at Elena. Val took another breath, somewhat aware the hunter had the crossbow loaded up, ready to shoot at her again.

It was always easy, getting into argument with Elena. Mainly because she had such a closed off world view. In her head, the only things that matter on this mountain was her boyfriend, the two others with her and herself. She wouldn't take into account the actual werewolves and other potential dangers until they were right in front of her. Val on the other hand, had always boarded on paranoid despite her 'childish' personality. She let out a sigh, straightening up to look at Elena.

"Okay. So, I can't convince you to leave the obvious suicide mission. Fine. Guess, we're finding your boyfriend or whatever he is to you." Elena 's face softened, surprise flashing behind her eyes. 

"You'd really help?" Val couldn't help nodding in return. 

"Yes. However, I need a full recount of everything that's happened since I've left. Got it?" Damon scoffed at that, making Val raise her eyes at him.

"It's a long story, feisty. You sure you want to hear it."

"After this conversation, definitely."

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"You have to get it over with, Arthur."

The blond vampire was started out of his trance by Grace. She was standing beside him as he stared at the police station. He ignored her words, focusing in on his mother's voice across the street. Make the other blond roll her eyes.

"Earth to Arthur Forbes. Seriously, Arty, she'll be ecstatic to see you." Grace argued, gently knocking her elbow into the vampire's ribs. He didn't take his eyes off the police station door.

"See me as a vampire?" He countered, making Grace sober up a bit. She stepped in front of him, blocking his view of the police precinct.

"Look. If what the little Donovan is saying was true, then she won't mind. You have been in control of the urges for a while now. You are not going to hurt her."

Arthur sighed at that. Grace had a couple of wonderful points he couldn't argue against.

She's right again.

She smiled at her win, grabbing the other's arm and pulling them across the street. She paused at the doorway, turning to push Arthur inside.

He made his way inside, glancing around for the Sheriff. He felt more nervous than he had been for a while.   He found her pretty quick, talking to another cop with her back turned to her. He walks up to her, his words failing as he tried to talk, to greet her.

It wasn't necessary however, as she turned around before he could grab her attention. He smiled at he made eye contact with her, feeling himself tearing up. 

"Hey, Mom."

That was all he got out before Arthur was crushed in a hug, Liz pulling him down, so she wrapped around his shoulder. He grabbed onto her just as tight, leaning into her as the hug continued. If he felt moisture on his shoulder, he didn't say anything, just hugged her tighter.

He hadn't realized how much he needed this. Needed her. 

I missed you.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Stefan gasps in pain as the newly turned hybrid sank its teeth into him. He stayed on his knees, fighting back groans, letting Ray run of to God knows where. He quickly got up to speed off again in search of the hybrid when a couple of voices got his attention.

Elena and Damon were bickering as they wondered up the side of the mountain. Stefan could see Alaric with them. He had about million thoughts racing through his head but was momentary distracted by another new voice.

"Still trying to wrap my head around the fact that Klaus, the myth himself, killed you and Jenna. That happened." It came from the dark-haired brunette that was walking alongside the group.

But before he could analysis it any further, the said hybrid made himself known. Stefan threw out hi bleeding arm, using the bit as a distraction. Hoping once again to keep Elena survival away from the Original hybrid.

Klaus, in his typical fashion, set rules to Stefan's survival. Walking away to admire his new army. Stefan could barely hold down the urge to scream in rage, quickly following Ray's path. Before he said something that would end with him without a head.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Elena and Damon continued to bicker as they walked up the mountain. Valerie had long since blocked them out, electing to keep an ear out for any soon to be wolves coming their way.

While Elena did have a point about there not being wolves for a bit, Val could vouch that it still was awful to fight wolves of any form on the full moon night. And so decided to keep an eye out. Something the vampire decades older than her should be doing.

She felt her mind go over the information she got out of Elena. Who was apparently one of the doppelgangers. Stefan and Damon had met, and both dated the previous one, a red flag if she ever saw one. Stefan was apparently a ripper on a bunny diet, so a walking time bomb. He was now in the service of Klaus, the Original Vampire turned Original Immortal hybrid. Who had killed Aunt Jenna and Elena in the ritual to do so. While Uncle John gave his life for Elena's.

And I thought we had a lot going on.

She tried to block it from her mind, deciding she needed alcohol or fresh blood or both to deal with all of it. She tried not to think about the fact they were most likely on the same mountain top as Klaus. She had heard enough stories, and she didn't want to find out if they were true.

She was glad when she heard unknown footsteps made their way towards them. She quickly changed her position, making Damon listen to their surroundings as well, instead of flirting with his brother's girlfriend.

How does Elena stand him?

Out of the bushes, came what looked like a typical camper, covered in blood. Valerie screwed up her nose at the smell of it. Werewolf blood in generally was disgusting but this seemed rotten. Like the blood was off or rotting.

She didn't get to say anything before whatever he was flashed straight into attacking Damon. The two wrestled for a bit, the seemingly super strong werewolf getting the upper hand at he pushed Damon into the tree.

Alaric was the first to react, shooting an arrow into his back. Val narrowed her eyes at the fact it did nothing, like he couldn't feel it at all.

Val finally reacted when the werewolf got a bit too close to Damon neck. Flashing over she grabbed on handful of the curly hair, the other twisting the arrow in his back to pull him slightly off Damon.

With a hand free, Damon grabbed a glass Elena threw at him. And it explodes right into the werewolf face. Val, stepped back as the werewolf fell to the floor screaming. Val quickly breaking his neck before he could recover.

"What, too good to help me?" Damon spat, glaring at val. Val didn't bother to look at him.

Yes, actually.

"No, just thought you would have had a regular werewolf handled."

"I don't think it's just a werewolf." Alaric asked to nobody in particular.

Val glanced at the unconscious figure.

"That's a hybrid?"

"We should tie him up, to make sure he doesn't get out again." Elena's voice spoke out.

Elena started to grab a lot of rope out of her bag, distracting Val from observing the apparently superior race. Alaric started gathering some water bottles. Val was a little in shock for a second before recovering.

"What are you doing, we should kill him before anything happens."

"He might have information on Stefan." Elena said, turning to glare at her older sister. Val wasn't fazed in the slightest.

"Even if he does, do you actually think that going to hold him?" She asked, watching with amusement and disbelief as Damon hauled the unconscious hybrid to the tree.

No one answered her as they tied a ridiculous amount of vervain and wolfsbane soaked rope around the hybrid. Val knew from experience that it took at least thick chain to hold a werewolf down. So, these were definitely not holding a hybrid of all things. Even one that look as sick as he did.

Val took to observing the hybrid again. She could see that majority of the blood seemed to be leaking out of his eyes, like they were melting or something as horrific.

Alaric's voice brought her back, mentioning something about having no more vervain left.

"If we can get him to talk, we don't have to."

"Elena, I can't believe I have to say this but please don't wake up the sleeping hybrid." Val pleaded, slowly making her way to the hybrids side as Elena approached it from the front.

Elena reached out a hand to wake him. Just as Val was wondering just how Elena got this far with no survival instincts, the hybrid woke up himself. There were a few tense minutes of silence before the breaking of bones was heard alongside the hybrid screams. Val knew the sound of a wolf turning. She took a couple of steps back, grabbing Elena's arm.

"He's turning, we have to get out of here."

"That's impossible, it's still daylight."

That's your freaking argument right now?

"I don't think he's screaming for nothing, Elena!"

Ropes snapped between the screams. Val lunged, pinning one side of the hybrid to the tree. Damon grabbed the other.

"Damon, we got to get out of here. Now!" At Elena's words, he backed off the hybrid

Of course he listens to her.

The group turned and ran, continuing to hear the screams of the hybrid as they did.

The daylight faded fast as they backtracked down the mountain. As a vampire, Valerie had no problem hopping over the raised roots and fallen branches but the same could not be said for Elena.

Val was behind Elena when she tripped. She went to go help her up, but Damon words made her pause.

Just in front of her little sister was a fully transformed werewolf, eyes like glowsticks.

Val didn't move, but she could feel the wolf's eye on her. She faintly remembered the last time she saw a fully transformed wolf ready to attack. At least that one had been her friend.

The forest fell silent, save for Elena's breathing. The wolf didn't move, but its glowing eyes locked onto her, unblinking. 

Val went to move; to distract it from its gaze on Elena but Damon beat her to the punch, speeding out of there. The wolf followed, at a speed no creature should reach.

Val breathed a sigh of relief, helping Elena to her feet. She should have grabbed Elena the second she got out of lake. She began to pull her along, but Elena pulled back. She tried to follow the hybrid, but Valerie stopped her short.

"We can't leave Damon."

"He can handle himself. Let's move." At least the semi-competent hunter was agreeing with her. Elena pushed herself out of her grasp. Val allowed it but blocked her path to Damon.

"No, we can't leave him! I'm the reason he's out here." Elena's voice became desperate.

"No, I am."

Fucking Christ.

"Enough! I'll go after him. Go with Alaric to the car, stay there." Val countered, knowing it was the only way she was getting out of the werewolf infested forest. She didn't wait for a response before she sped off, flashing through the forest.

She paused for a second, before hearing the sounds of fighting. She followed that, silently hoping that Damon had taken care of the hybrid. She really didn't like fighting werewolves.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Grace was just putting the last of her chains on when the cellar door opened. Arthur who was finishing with the chains on the back, flashed over to the entrance. They both paused when they saw who it was.

 Grace felt her heart break when Tyler walked through the cell door, pausing at her appearance. She vaguely notices her mom behind her, but she couldn't be bothered to acknowledge her.

Not him.

"Shit, Ty. Wasn't expecting to see you down here." She joked, hoping to air out the already charged tension. Both of the siblings stared at each other for a few seconds, Tyler breaking the silence.

"Grace, you..."

"Yeah. I'll tell you after we're done breaking all our bones."

Like a trigger, the familiar sound echoed through the cellar, both werewolves wincing from it. Tyler, kneeled over from the pain, having just enough awareness to look for extra chains.

Arthur grabbed the ones from the far wall, half dragging Tyler to the other side as he chained his waist. Tyler tried to get him away, but he once again kneeled over from pain. Arthur just smiled sadly at him, talking to help distract him. Grace couldn't be more grateful.

God, I love him.

"Trust me. Been through these a lot with your sister." At that Tyler looked over to Grace. Who was sitting peacefully with the chains on. Everyone could hear her bones breaking, the horrifying sound filling the cold, damp cellar.

But she didn't appear to be in any pain. Just mild discomfort. Tyler went to ask another question, but his own body was responding to the full moon.

Arthur finished up with the chains as best he could. The, spotting the mayor approaching, he quickly grabbed her arm and locked them both inside the cell, holding her back from the door. 

At this point, Tyler is rolling on the ground in pain. Grace, whose eyes already black and yellow, made sure her back was facing her mother. She knows in her mind that the mayor will take the news better if she sees Tyler first. Tyler makes another sound, and Grace finds herself muttering encouragements as more and more bone reshaped themselves.

"You got this, Ty. Just accepted it." She whispered, feeling her body transform. In the corner, she could hear mother scream in terror with Arthur trying to explain. She pitied her friend.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Val followed the sounds but was beginning to doubt it was Damon and the hybrid. She slowed down as the sounds became louder. She'd been a vampire long enough to recognize the sound of a heart being torn from a chest.

She paused at the sight of tents and backpacks, realizing she stumbled across the werewolf meeting place or pack den or whatever they call it.

Creeping past more camping equipment, some instinct deep inside her told her to freeze. She didn't make a sound, not barely to even breathe. She hoped her heart wasn't too loud in her chest.

Something she had realized a while ago, was that even though vampires were a predatory species, they had this great sense of danger. As if they could recognize creatures more dangerous than themselves. At the moment, that particular sense was in overdrive.

Val once again heard the sound of tearing flesh, this time much closer. She cautiously peeked around the tree she had been leaning against. Just about 10 meters away was a hybrid. With yellow eyes and veins down his cheeks, she could tell this one wasn't sick like the other.

Klaus.

Val watched as he held a heart in his hands, probably belonging to the body at his feet. He threw it away, turning his back to her. Just behind him, she could see other people, with blood dripping down their eyes. They looked as sick as Ray did, maybe worse. The Original hybrid seemed to be ready for an attack.

But they just kneeled over. Val could hear their heart give out and Klaus no doubt did as well.

She watched, as Klaus sat down on a nearby log, grabbing a nearby beer bottle. He didn't yell or even react. Val couldn't help but stare. Ever since she heard about the evil vampire, she couldn't help thinking of something like the bogeyman. A terrifying entity in his own right. But right now.

He looks human.

Val wanted to leave. Despite his appearance, this was the man that kill Aunt Jenna. The one of the few good adults left in Mystic Falls. At that thought, Val felt the familiar urge for revenge, to get even in some way.

The growing scent of blood of blood really didn't help. 

But she knew that Jenna would have just wanted her to stay safe. And trying to get revenge on the supposedly immortal hybrid was the first of many bad ideas.

I can wait.

A stumble somewhere to the right of her nearly made her flash away. In the darkness, a vampire was carrying a familiar body. Val watched as the vampire dumped the first hybrid's body in front of the other. She barely registered Klaus speaking until a scream and the sound of brekaing glass cut through the night. 

Another scream followed it, although Val thought it sounded more like a wounded howl than a scream. She listens to Klaus rant about the ritual. She was considering taking the opportunity to flash away, not liking being this close to the immortal when she heard it.

"I killed the doppelganger."

Oh.

At his words, Val realized about the situation she found herself in. Klaus' failure at turning the werewolves into hybrid's was because of Elena's survival.

Val and Elena never got along, her adoption only complicated an already tense sibling rivalry, barely masked for Jeremy's sake and their parent's peace. She would have been six when Valerie was official adopted at nine into the Gilbert family. But due to the adoption being public record, it was a known fact in their household.

It didn't bother Jeremy at all but Elena...

Val shook herself out of her thoughts, being too dangerous of a situation to lose focus. She focused in on the conversation again, trying to find the right opportunity to flash away.

"I failed you. I'm sorry. Do what you have to do."

Val knew ass kissing when she heard it. Her guess, this was Stefan. Who was forced to spend the summer with the hybrid.

"It should have worked." Klaus' words were followed by the sound of teeth tearing flesh. With no screams of pain following, Val was confused by the situation. She once again peered around the tree to see Klaus letting his blood drip into a bottle. She also spotted a rather massive werewolf bite on Stefan arms. Which should have been fatally.

Val watched as Stefan drank from the bottle, the bite on his arm healing almost instantly. She does however notice that the bottle remained almost a quarter way full when Stefan tossed it aside.

Well, how about that?

After a long moment, Val stepped quietly to the campsite, snatched the bottle and flashed away. She had enough sense to text Elena that she was on her own way home. Although in her heart she doubted that she was actually waiting for her.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Grace heard Tyler wake up as she was getting dressed.

He must not have been a werewolf long to still be unconscious for this long after the transformation.

She grabbed some clothes from the bag she'd packed the night and pulled on a hoodie. Ignoring the pounding in her head, she walked over to Tyler. She helps him sit up, giving him one of her oversized t-shirts to cover up as she got the chains off his wrists.

Full moon hangovers, as Enid loved to call it, meant that that they would spend the whole day a bit dazed and out of it. Probably wasn't the best day to talk about how they triggered the curse. Especially with their mother hovering as she always did when Tyler got injured.

Speaking of. The cell Arthur had put the both of them into for the night was unlocked but Carol hadn't moved. She was watching Tyler as he put on the shirt. Arthur walked around him, grabbing the chains to put away. He knew what to do, having done this the most since the first time she felt her bones break on their own. Grace felt her heart swell in gratitude.

Best friend ever.

Grace turned back to face Tyler, who was looking at her with a mixture of thankfulness and pity. He probably was glad that he wasn't the only werewolf anymore. Grace couldn't blame him. She would have loved to have another wolf to help her when she was starting.

"Look Tyler. I know we need to talk about this and trust me, we will." Grace started, "But we both just spent the night as rabid hungry beasts." At her words she could Carol audibly whimpered. She pretended she couldn't hear it.

"I'm need to get some breakfast and coffee. You're welcome to join me but otherwise I'll meet you somewhere after we recovered." Tyler nodded at her words, quickly putting on the t-shirt and tracksuit pants Arthur just handed to him.

Grace stood up; a bit too quick if the stumble was anything to say. Arthur quick stabilized her, letting her lean against his body.

She held out a hand for Tyler, who grabbed at it. She began to walk out, but stopped when she realized Tyler wasn't following. She felt Arthur shift to better hear the whispered conversation between her mother and brother.

She didn't catch most of it but Arthur definitely did, if the way his shoulder tensed said anything. Arthur immediately dropped the bag and stalk over to the mayor, looking every bit the predator that he was.

He's almost never acts like that unless...

"What did you do?" Each word came out with conviction, as if her friend was struggling to control his anger. She watched as the mayor stuttered a bit, a sinking feeling in her stomach as she realized what was going on. She walked towards the others, Carol still not giving an actual answer. Tyler looked to her for help, but Grace kept her gaze on her mother.

Finally, Carol seemed to realize they was no way around this. She set her shoulder straight but Carol's rapid heartbeat echoed through the silent room, betraying the calm she tried to project. 

"I didn't know what to do, I mean it's Caroline." She spoke slowly. "So, I called the only person I thought able to handle this." At her words, Arthur's body tensed slightly, before taking another step forward. His voice was like ice and Grace was willing to bet that his eyes was just as cold.

"Who did you call?" Each came out slowly but with conviction. As if he already knew the answer. Grace was certain she did too.

"I called your dad." Carol said quietly. 

The word hung heavy in the air. Grace's stomach dropped.

Fuck.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

On the highway a few miles outside of Mystic Falls, a sleek black dodge charger roared dwon the asphalt. Behind the wheel, a woman with black braids, dark bronze skin and hazel eyes matched the car's raw power.

Beside her, the young lady had deep wine brown hair and sharp emerald eyes leaned back, the tension of the road in her posture.

A phone call came through, interrupting the song of choice.

"Hey, Val. You all good? Thought you were still up on some mountain."

A laugh could be heard on the other end, making both woman smile.

"When are you arriving, Bennet?" 

The driver raised an eyebrow, intrigued.

"Not even five minutes out. "

"Better hurry. Looks like we picked a hell of a time to roll back into town."

Chapter Text

"You know, you can come inside." Tyler's voice interrupted her train of thought, making Grace look up. He was standing on the poach of the Lockwood Mansion, hands in pockets. Grace herself was leaning against her car waiting.

Not a fucking chance. "And face her, no thank you."

Tyler gave her a look which she didn't back down from. He let a sigh but nodded his head. He walked over to her, leaning against the car next to her.

There was silence for a while, each contemplating what to say. Grace for one had no idea. The idea that Tyler could trigger his curse never seemed real to her.

"How did you … you know?" Tyler asked, softly.

Grace finally gained the courage to look at her younger brother. It wasn't the guarded expression that broke her heart, it was the look of hope. Because Tyler wasn't alone anymore.

She looked away quickly before speaking.

Well, here goes nothing.

"Do you remember, when you were 11, that really awful argument I had with them?"

"Yeah, something about cheerleading, right?"

That made Grace huff in amusement. 

"Let's just say the coach then wasn't a good person and few weeks after I couldn't convince mum to let me stop or even to believe me, I was forced to defend myself." Grace said, her tone neutral. She had long come to terms with the act.

She could hear Tyler take in a breath but couldn't bring herself to look. She knew she wasn't ashamed of her actions but still.

"What about you?" Grace knew she was probably way too casual about this.

"Uh I was drunk and she... she tried to stab me, and I only pushed her but that was..."

"Enough?"

"Yeah."

"Why did she want to stab you?"

Tyler took a deep breath at that.

"It's a bit of a long story. You know Katherine."

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Enid watched the movers hauling furniture just outside the entrance of their new house The witch couldn't help but smile in amusement. And disbelief. The place was less a house and more a mansion, by any reasonable standard. 

Valerie must have had fun picking this out.

Shaking her head, Enid's attention to the brunette duo standing in the corner. Both of them were talking to the head mover, and from the looks of it, Val was compelling the man to forget about some of the things he had transport. Most of which were Enid's.

Enid couldn't help but think back to the first time Val turned, how much it suited her, how much it saved her. If anyone was born to be a vampire, it was the Valerie Gilbert. 

Lost in her thoughts, Enid stepped closer to her best friends.

"Did you have to go for such a big house? Everyone's going to talk about it."

Val smirked as she made her way over, letting Willow finish up the mover.

"Thats the point. Plus, it's not that big. We're all going to be living in it." Val counters, pulling her friend into a side hug. Another thing that amused Enid was how tactile all her friends were, despite two being vampires. Grace was probably to blame, being a werewolf and all.

"Plus, yours and Willow's laboratory make up most of it." Val added with a wink.

"Please, it's only like a fourth. And stop calling it a laboratory. We're not mad scientists." Willow spoke as she approached the other two, pausing dramatically after her sentence. She looks at Enid blankly, but Enid could see the amusement in her eyes. "At least, I'm not."

Not this again.

"For the last time, I don't give off that much mad scientist vibes."

"Do you really want me to respond to that honestly, Blackwood?"

"Try me, Bennet."

"You know what, let's put it to the test." Val had her signature smirk on. The vampire's eyes shown with mischief as she pulled a beer bottle out of the nowhere.

The disappointed must have been clear on both her and Willow's faces because Valerie burst out laughing. The brunette straightens up again, her eyes directly on Enid. With a smile she began to explain,

"It's got the originals hybrid's blood in it. Which also seems to be the cure for werewolf venom." She continued to talk but Enid couldn't hear her. Her thoughts ran wild as they always did when presented with something new supernatural. She couldn't help it if her brain ran millions of possible theories through her head.

Fashioning an antidote from this would be a whole lot easier than trying to use werewolf venom.

Enid knew, in another life, that she would have made an amazing scientist. But for now, on days like this, she was quite happy to be a witch. Well, a broken witch but a witch none the less. She just plotting how to test the theory presented to her when a small chuckle broke her out of it. She looked up to see both her friends smiling at her, fond amusement shown in their faces.

That was another thing that was funny to her. That her friends seemed to adore her. Their love wasn't conditional. Even when discovering that she had known about the supernatural world since birth. Even after all these years, she still wasn't used to it.

Enid smiled sheepishly. She rubbed the back of her neck as she reached for the beer bottle. Not much she could do about those allegations. Without access to her own magic, she had pretty much gone the mad scientist route and what not.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Val waited outside her childhood home. It no longer feeling right to just barge in, it's hadn't been her home for a while now. She was just about to leave, her confidence draining by the second, when the door opened.

Jeremy stood inside, smiling up at her as he always did. Elena must not have told him.

"Hey, Jer. I just wanted to talk to about something."

"Is this about you being a vampire cause Elena spilled the details about that."

Val froze for a second before sighing, rubbing a hand down her face. Of course, she did. And apparently her little sister didn't feel like she should have been part of this conversation.

"Look Jeremy, I'm really sorry about not telling you but..."

"Don't worry about it. I get it."

"Jer.."

Jeremy had apparently heard enough because he pulled her into a hug. Val stiffened momentarily before returning it. As they pulled away, the confusion must have still been on her face because he just rolled her eyes, pulling her inside by the hand. Val had a fleeting sensation of Deja vu, back when he just to do this years ago.

"So, you don't actually mind." Val had pretty much relaxed but hearing it was probably going to sooth the mild paranoid urges her friend always tease her about. 

The two of them made their way into the kitchen.

"No. I'm actually kind of relieved. It explained a lot of stuff years ago." Jeremy explained. Val winced at that. One of the hardest things about being a vampire was having to keep it a secret.

"Yeah, sorry. I did my best to keep you guys out of it but still."

"It's why you left, right?"

His words started to spill out, like he was holding them back.

"I've been going over for a while, and it all seems to make sense. It why you were avoiding mum and dad right?"

God, I love him.

Val could hug him right now, for various different reasons. But the main one was that Jeremy never even hesitated when saying she was family. Unlike someone else I know.

"Yeah, we all figured it was better to run away rather than have our own parents hunt us down." It was meant to come across as joking but the look that crossed her little brother's face was anything but. She quickly clarified before he could spiral.

"They were just doing their jobs, and I didn't want them to have to choose between me and their principles. So, we all left. It was better than having to keep it a secret from all of you."

Jeremy opened his mouth then shut it again. Like he was trying to keep himself from asking questions. Val was suddenly reminded that they were both in the others position not even two days ago.

"Just ask, Jere."

"Did you ever … you know, compel us to forget." Val could not help the full body shivers that went up her spine.

"God no! I couldn't do that to you guys. I remember the utter confusion and madness I had to experience with..." Val shut her mouth but Jeremy already heard the underlying truth.

"You were compelled?"

Fuck me.

Val sighed, figuring she would get this over with.

"Yeah. Do you remember Sarah. She was the year above me in school but about 2 months after she joined..."

"She left, no one had any idea where she went. Yeah, you were like obsessed with her." Realization slowly came over Jeremy face. "She was a vampire?!"

"Yeah, compelled me into being her blood bag and minion. I was going out of my mind for those few months." She couldn't help the goose bumps that had run up her arm.

While Val had to admit compulsion was an amazing thing, compelling someone carelessly had consequences. She had firsthand experience on the matter. It's why she either rarely did it or had enough brains to make sure it wouldn't affect the person terribly.

"Jesus, Val. How did you..."

"Willow helped, in a way. My friends and I were already aware about witches and werewolves, so figuring out the bitch was a vampire wasn't hard. What was hard was figuring out how to erase the compulsion. Turns out becoming a vampire yourself does that quite easily."

"So, you killed yourself." Jere said, in a mixture of shock and horror. Val shook her head.

"Me dying was plan B. The original one was to try and kill her. We were successful, but at a cost." Jeremy nodded in understanding. Val grabbed a couple of tea bags and cups from the shelf as Jeremy digested the information.

"You died trying to kill her."

Val shrugged her shoulders as she went to pour the already boiled kettle.

"Honestly, wouldn't change it. I like being a vampire."

"What do you mean?" Val shot her brother a look.

Valerie was born with CIP. Cognitive insensitivity to pain. It was a curse upon her in many ways. Her parents had treated her like glass, Greyson having done a ton of research on the subject. Every morning, she had to check if she slept okay, that she hadn't broken anything at school. That there wasn't glass in her shoes. She was never allowed to participant in any activities or do anything that would pose a risk.

Looking back, she knew that her adoptive parents were trying to protect her, but it felt like she was experiencing the world from a bubble. And I was wasting away inside it.

"Let's see, I now have advanced healing and nothing apart from a stick in my heart can kill me. I wonder why I would find that amazing." Val watched the realization cross her brother's face with a bit of amusement.

"You didn't have to worry anymore." Jeremy said, lost in thought.

"I was free. I didn't have to check if I burnt myself or broken a bone because it would heal. I got to explore, dance. I even did gymnastics for the hell of it." Val says, laughing at the memories.

"Being a vampire saved me."

"I ... Do you think I would be a decent vampire?" Jeremy asked, staring down at his cup of tea. Val couldn't help but reach out hand his wrist in some form of comfort.

"Vampirism emphasizes that worst and best parts of you. My smarts, recklessness and cunning were emphasized a thousand times over."

The New Orleans situation proved that much.

"A dangerous combination but my love for my friends and family were also emphasized, making me a better person. So, I don't know. I hope we don't find out anytime soon." Jeremy gave a small grateful smile.

"I missed you, Val." The statement, said with such sincerity it made her eyes water.

"I missed you too, Jer-bear."

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Arthur stood at the door of his childhood home, every muscle tense with worry. He could barely fight the urge to go out and find Caroline herself, but Grace reminded him that the Sheriff would probably have more luck finding her. And him.

God, he thought he was done with his dad and every single thing that went with him. Bill Forbes had been a nightmare to him and his friends for a while.

Arthur, being the oldest boy of the Forbes line, spent every summertime since he was 10 training, getting stronger. At first, he didn't know what it was for. It had helped him become a great football player but even then, his dad didn't seem proud.

He never was, really.

It wasn't until the summer coincidentally following Willow's discovery about magic. Where she had literally saved Arthur's life.

That summer, Bill showed him the truth about his ancestors. He taught him all the hunting tricks. How to carve a stake, how to infuse it with vervain.  And how to kill a vampire.

Arthur hated it. He hated having to learn about torture when he was still, he was still in middle school. He hated having to know how to kill when he should have been learning about calculus.

Maybe it was spite, helping Willow learn how to use her magic. Being the one to help Grace every full moon. To let Valerie feed on him to turn into the very thing he was taught to kill. But he knew he never once regretted it.

Bill had figured out about his friend group pretty much consisting of only supernatural creatures a bit after they had run away. The pressure of the council being too much. By the time he actually caught up to them, Arthur had already been turned.

It took 3 weeks for his friends to find him after his dad grabbed him. It took 8 weeks to be able to drink blood again without flinching.

And that wasn't even the worst he did.

Arthur wasn't letting that happen to Caroline. She would not be punished over something she couldn't control. Arthur did another breathing

exercise as he waited for his mom to open the door. Grace had gone with a bottle of his blood back to their new house, so that Willow could perform a locator spell. Somehow, he knew his mom would be faster.

He heard a sound next to him, jumping out of his thoughts. Tyler quickly took a step back at his expression but still look at him determined. Arthur gave him a quick once over before nodding, having sort of forgotten the werewolf was there. He felt the door open, Liz's voice asking questions.

He hoped he wasn't too late.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Arthur knew the plan, knew his part in it but it was taking all his self-control to not run in there and rip his father's throat out. He could hear his mom and dad talking, Bill making the same shitty excuses Arthur had to hear last time.

He stood outside the door of the old Forbes jail, just out of sight as his mom called Tyler down to grab Caroline. He listened with batter breath, waiting, hoping Bill would step out of line. He could hear Tyler make his way down the skinny staircase as Liz didn't take her eyes off her ex-husband's.

"You're not going in there."

At his words, Liz stepped forward slightly and shot her gun at the far wall. Leaving just enough space for Arthur. At the agreed upon signal, he flashed down the steps, and had Bill pinned to the wall by his throat in no time. Arthur didn't bother to weaken his grip or even control his vampire face as Tyler made his way into the cellar. If he took pleasure in the fact that his father's heart rate jumped, well. No one had to know.

"Arthur."

"Surprised to see me, Dad?" Arthur asked, not letting him move even an inch as Tyler ripped off what sounded like shackles. He kept his eyes on his father face, watching the emotions across it. He looked pissed about they're interference but under that he could see the worry. He had spent too long by his father's side to miss that.

Arthur hated the fact his grip lessened ever so slightly at it. He remembered the words whispered at him, when he had been in his sister's position. When all he could feel was the burning on his back and in his lungs. I hated that I know he did this out of love.

I hate him.

He held him in silence, not trusting his voice anymore, as Tyler got Caroline out of the old cell. He only tore his eyes away when he heard Tyler stepping past, holding Caroline.

She looked horrible, barely moving in the werewolf's arms. Arthur watches in horror and growing anger as they passed him, eyes scanning over the sunlight burns that weren't even healing. I wonder if I looked this bad when my friends found me.

He didn't even realize that he was tightening his grip until Liz snapped him out of it.

"Arthur!" His mom's voice was stern, but Arthur could hear the worry in it. Whether it was because of Caroline or the fact that Arthur was two seconds away from popping Bill Forbes' head like a water balloon, he wasn't sure. Closing his eyes, he released his dad, making sure he hit his head against the wall. Not bothering to look back, he quickly made his way up the stairs. He risked at his mom, but he couldn't read her expression.

However, it quickly softened as she gestured towards the doorway, mouthing at him to go with Caroline.

Arthur couldn't help but smile softly. Nodding, he made his way behind Tyler. Behind him, he could hear the sounds of arguing but forced himself not to pay attention to it.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"They found her."

Oh, thank god.

Enid sighed in relief, half-turned in her chair to see who stood in the doorway. She watched as Grace made her way into the room, taking a seat on the desk next to her.

"How bad is it?"

"Pretty bad." Enid winced at the conformation, remembering the day they found Arthur. Grace placed a hand on her arm, always one for physical comfort.

"Does he need anyone there?"

"Nah, he said he's got it." Enid raised an eyebrow at that, doubt shown across her face. She turned around to fully face her werewolf friend.

"Is it 'he's got it' like he actually does... or this another New Orleans situation."

"Okay, that wasn't his fault."

"Agreed, it was both of yours" Grace shot a weak-willed glare at Enid, who was trying to hold back a smile. Grace rolled her eyes before becoming more serious.

"He's staying there for tonight, just in case Bill tries something again." Enid nodded in understanding. I don't want to think about that. She turns back to her previous endeavor, Klaus's blood. Currently, she was tapping into the limited werewolf venom supply that Grace had generously provided. She had filled a petri dish with a few drops of the hybrids blood. The rest stored in a spare test tube.

Grace peered over her shoulder as she dropped a few drops of werewolf venom onto the blood. Nothing happened. Grace frowned at the lack of reaction.

"Got to say, that wasn't as cool as I thought it would be. I thought Val said it would cure werewolf venom."

"The blood is immune to werewolf venom, despite being vampiric. However." She grabbed another dish.

"If we let werewolf and regular vampire blood interact..." She dropped a few more drops of the venom in there, watching the reaction as the werewolf venom poison the blood, changing it from regular red to a blackish red. "And then add the hybrid's blood."

Enid poured the first petri dish into the second. The hybrid blood missed with the poisoned sample, neutralizing the venom almost instantly. Grace watched, impressed.

"So, it only acts as a cure is the presence of normal vampire blood" She spoke, putting together Enid's hypothesis. Enid nods. She was extremely happy at actually finding a cure for werewolf venom however, due to the circumstances, it didn't seem like an actual antidote that she hoped to create. We do have a pretty decent back up though. 

Enid had tried finding a one for werewolf venom before, spending many hours to try and figure it out. She had a lot of working theories surrounding supernatural creatures, especially consider her history.

Although, not knowing the origin for them is frustrating.

She was knocked out of her thoughts by Grace, who was dragging her wheelie chair away from her desk. She must have zoned out again.

"Wait, Grace I'm working..."

"If you work anymore, you'll end up dead. You need to eat."

"I can eat after doing more tests..."

"Willow made cookies." She shut up at that, using the momentum Grace gave her to spin around and knock the werewolf out of the way. She bolted to the stairs, laughing as she heard her friend shouting at her from behind.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Arthur walks up to the doorway of Caroline's, not yet being noticed by her. He hadn't said a word yet, just trying to figure out what to say. He felt his jaw clench at Liz's insistence about Bill and Caroline making up before forcing himself to relax. She doesn't know. He quickly stepped in, appearing at the doorway. He waited till Caroline noticed him, her eyes widening.

"Arthur?!" She pretty much shouted, quickly sitting up in her bed.

"Hey, Care." With a smile, he quickly made her way over to her, letting his arms go around her. He didn't squeeze very hard, but Caroline pretty much melted into his arms.

I missed her.

She let go too soon but kept her hands holding onto his arm. If he wasn't supernatural, then she would have left bruises.

"What are you doing here?"

"Me and the girls decide to come back for a bit. Turns out we chose a pretty good or shit time. Depending on how you look at it." He joked, although honestly it could go either way.

He turned serious though, letting one of his hands wrap around her wrist.

"Those beliefs, that Mum and I were raised in. Those beliefs only show us as monsters, Care. Don't ever listen to them."

Care went through several emotions before she spoke up again.

"You know?"

"Dad told me when I was 14. As the oldest, I was taught to be a hunter. It didn't turn out so well." Care looked confused at that, before she seemed to connect the previous statement in her head.

"Us?" Arthur let out a nervous laugh at that, turning to grabbing the half empty blood bag. Liz gave it to him without much fuss.

He started to drink it, letting his true face shine through as he finished it off. Care's hands dropped from his arms, her expression unreadable. Shocked, maybe hurt, but not angry. 

"So, yeah. I was turned a little more than a year ago. Valerie is also a vampire, but she was turn while we were still here. Grace is a werewolf as well and Enid and Willow are witches."

He rambled, just letting her process for a bit. Behind him, he could hear Tyler appear in the doorway. He slowly pulled away, recognizing that he probably wasn't the best person for this. Even when he slowly stood up, she flinched. It broke his heart, but he made his way to the door.

Please don't let her hate me.

He paused, stopping Tyler before he went inside.

"Look after her." If Tyler could hear the desperation in his tone, he didn't react to it. Just nodded. Arthur forced himself back down the hallway to the kitchen. Where his mum was just making a cup of tea. 

They sat in silence for a bit, before Liz's broke it.

"So, you guys have known for a while." It was casually asked but Arthur could hear the underlying question. When he had went to her earlier today, he had been a bit blunt in his explanation.

"Yeah, Willow accidentally saved me with magic when I was 14. " He replied, short and blunt. The sheriff chuckled at that. But her expression soon turned serious.

"So, the events that happened before you ... left." 

"Enid, Willow and Grace have been witches and werewolves since they were 14, same year Bill started training me." Liz flinched at his words, but he continued on. It's not like she ever protested.

"Val was turned at 17, but she didn't do those murders. Her sire did."

Liz's brows furrowed. "Her sire?"

"Sarah. She used compulsion, manipulated Val... She was the real killer." His mum looked like she had questions, but Arthur continued on before she could open her mouth.

"She's dead, Grace killed her after Val died. The first time we run away was to make sure Val didn't hurt anyone." And the final time was to make sure no one could hurt us.

"And how did you..." Arthur glanced at his mum and seemed to remember she had to deal with the fact that both her children were technically dead.

"We met another vampire. A good one. He saved my life, more than once. He helped me with my transition. I didn't make it easy on him."

And he died for it.

"Sounds about right." He looked up at that, shooting his mum a glare but from her smile she knew he didn't mean it. "It's good to see you, Arty."

That surprised him, although it shouldn't have. The fact that his mum had blood bags on hand was enough to have convinced him that she actually didn't mind about them being vampires, just that they were somewhat alive.

"It's good to see you, Mum." Arthur's voice dropped. "Thank you." 

Thank you for not hating me.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter Text

Val walked into the kitchen, lured in by the delicious smell. And from the looks of things, Arthur and Enid were cooking. Something delicious then. Val made her way over, plucking the vodka bottle from Willow's hands where she sat on the bench. She went to take a swing of it but was stopped by Enid.

"Come on."

"No getting drunk before the Founders Party." Enid reprimands, placing the bottle back onto the liquor shelf, as Grace had christened it. 

"We'll already be making a scandal by being there. No one's gonna care whether we're drunk or not." Willow points out, always one for reason and logic. Arthur makes a noise of agreement as he takes something out of the oven.

"Just try and stay sober until we get there. It will be a council meeting, so we don't need accidental mishaps." They were various noises of annoyance but an overall agreement with Enid. Who had unofficial become the mum friend over the years.

"Why don't we just stay here?" Arthur asks, placing tinfoil over what looked like a pasta dish. 

"Tempting but we all agreed to go. Plus, it will be good to see everyone again." Enid said, finish up with her dessert.

"You mean seeing their reactions to us" Grace says from the doorway, having just appeared. She takes a seat next to Willow.

"Obviously." Val replied for her. She looked over her friends, each dressed and ready to go. The last time Mystic falls had seen them; they were five teenagers with too much on their shoulder. Now, each of had grown more confident than anyone in this stupid town could ever believe. Val couldn't wait to hear the rumors and whispers about them.

Even Arthur, who had a pretty rough couple of days, was excited for this.

Val glanced at the clock, heart thrumming. 

Showtime.

"Let's do this."

She couldn't wait herself to see the reactions of towns members of Mystic Falls when they showed up once again.

They are going to lose their minds. 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was so worth it.

Willow could feel the eyes on her and it was times like this she wished she was a vampire so that she could hear the whispered conversations too.

She was currently with Valerie, the two of them sharing a bottle of white wine as the vampire told her about the rumors circling around them. White wine wasn't one of Willow's favorites, but it did good when trying to get drunk. They had gone off to the side, the others having elected to socialize with old classmates and such.

What they could gain from it; I have no idea.

Willow hadn't gotten on well with a lot of people in her year. Something about being an emotionless bitch. Arthur, Grace and Val were in the year above her while Enid was in her year. After learning about the supernatural, both of the witches had skipped a grade, making it so that they were all in the same grade.

Val was listening into another conversation when something caught Willow's eyes. Specifically, three somethings.

"Hey, look up there." Val followed her gaze to see Bonnie, Caroline and Elena. The latter two seemed to be in deep conversation while Bonnie did magic out in the open. Willow tense in surprise and annoyance. First time seeing her sister in years and she was already wanting to pull her hair out.

Somethings don't change then.

Willow finished the glass in her hand before walking up to them. She heard Val let a small laugh before following her. As she was walking up, she watched as a small necklace started to float in the air, Bonnie not even doing anything to hide it. Coming up behind Bonnie, she snatched the necklace out of the air by the chain, feeling the magic coming off of it. A lot of magic.

"Magic and grimoires out in public, Bon?" She spoke, enjoying how chastised and shocked Bonnie looked. Elena however, immediately stood up and made a grab for the necklace.

"Willow?"

"Give that back!" She would have gotten back if Val hadn't appeared at her shoulder. Elena took a step back at seeing her. The elder Bennet took the opportunity to inspect the necklace. The magic around it felt old, older than anything she's felt.

"So, Elena, this is from Stefan, right?" Val questioned, leaning on Willow's shoulder as she was watching the pendent on the necklace. Willow was trying to figure out just how old the magic was but just then Caroline quickly used her enhanced speed to grab the necklace from Willow.

She let her take it without a fight. Willow never relied on ancestral magic or enchanted trinkets. Her craft was built from the ground up.

"It's good to see you, Bon. How is dad's side of the family?" Willow asked but Bonnie ignored her. The three little siblings immediately went off, Bonnie grabbing the necklace from Caroline as Val and Willow watching in amusement. They watch them walk away in silence, the three obviously coming up with a plan.

Screw you too, then.

"Not very trusting, are they?" Willow spoke, grabbing the wine bottle from Val's hand. The latter distracted by eavesdropping onto the conversation between Elena, Caroline and Bonnie.

"Apparently it's been magically acting up or something. Little Bennet is going to try to find an answer as of why." Val explains, turning back to her friend. Willow tilted her head in thought. The vampire turned to her friend.

"Penny for your thoughts, witchy?"

"A Salvatore vampire gave it to her, right? Why would a 200 year old vampire have a seemingly several hundred year old magic necklace?"

"It's that old?" Willow turned to watch the trio walk across the yard.

"Probably older, wasn't able to get a good feel for it."

"Do you want to get involved?" Val asked, taking another sip of her wine.

Once there was a time where Willow would immediately try to help Bonnie out. Like Valerie would have for Elena.

Not anymore.

"No. Bonnie more than capable of figuring it out and she would curse me for even considering otherwise. Plus, something that old is never good."

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Can we go home yet?"

"Grace, we only been here for a bit."

"I know that petal, but I just saw my old cheerleading team and I'd rather not." Enid rolled her eyes at her friends' behavior. Grace was always one for doing something out of spite. Like winning Miss Mystic just to quit cheerleading the next day. Telling her she couldn't do something was a sure-fire way of getting her to do it. 

"You did run away before regionals."

"They were being mean to you, they deserved it."  Grace said before downing the rest of the champagne in her glass.

At this rate, we'll all be going home drunk.

Enid was about to say something but was interrupted by Grace tensing. The blond's usual relaxed posture disappeared as she locked eyes with someone across the courtyard. Enid didn't have to be a genius to figure it out.

"I'm guessing you didn't tell your mum you were coming." Grace shook her head, staring at the mayor. Enid followed her gaze, Carol was staring right back, just as tense.

"I don't have to tell her shit." The words were harsh, but Enid knew that it wasn't really meant for her. Grace let out a sigh after realizing and turn to the witch besides her.

"Sorry"

"You have nothing to be sorry for." Enid shut that down right away. She grabbed Grace's hand, letting her thumb rub against the back of her own.

"It's not your fault your parents are arseholes. Are you sure you want to be here?"

Why did we think it was a good idea to come?

The Blackwood witch could pretty much feel the tension roll off her friend's shoulder at her touch. Grace was exceptionally tactile, even as a werewolf. She took a deep breath before tugging Enid into her side, easily moving so that she had her arms around her shoulder.

"My parents kicked me out when I was 16. I can do whatever the hell I want, and I intend to make her miserable. Even if that means attending the most god-awful parties." Grace said with a grin, using her free hand to toss her champagne glass and just go for the bottle on the table next to them instead.

Enid couldn't help the giggle that burst out of her as she watched Grace chug the golden liquid in the bottle. If they were going to scandalize Mystic Falls, might as well have fun with it.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Probably off doing bad things to good people. Consider me the honesty police."

"You know, I'm not liking the sound of this Salvatore guy." At all. Arthur spoke as he watched his little sister turn to him. She immediately runs up for a hug. He could feel Val besides him give them space. He had been told by their mum that she had spoken to Caroline about why he had to leave. She seemed to forgive him more after that.

Arthur decided to tune out the Gilbert death stare that was bound to happen.

"What are you doing here?" He was dragged back to reality by Care. He took the time to really glance over her. She looked great, perks of vampire healing. She shouldn't have been hurt at all.

"Had to make an appearance. You know how it is." Arthur joked, reluctantly glancing at the others in the group. Neither Val nor Elena hadn't said anything, just opting to stare at each other. Alaric looked rather uncomfortable with the situation. Val, like always, broke the tense silence with a joke.

"So, little sister, are you going to try and pretend to be happy to see me this time?" Val was probably still pissed about Elena dropping the bomb about her being a vampire to Jeremy. She had ranted about it for a while when she got home that night. 

Arthur could see Elena going to reply but his eye caught onto someone across the living room from them. And from the way she tensed up in his arms, Caroline saw him too.

Oh fuck no.

Arthur took one step towards his father, eyes darkening furiously before he was being man-handled out the door.

"Not here!" Val's whispered words did little to ease the anger at the situation. Arthur knew that his mum said she would handle it, and he trusted her to do so but that didn't help the burning desire to go back in the house and cover the furniture with his blood.

Arthur barely registered what was happening around him as he was dragged outside. He focused on the fingers digging into his arm, trying to ground himself before he accidentally lost control.

Why here? Why now?

As a new voice explain how his dad was immune to compulsion, Arthur felt himself coming back at those words, the storm in his head clearing as he listens in. Val's grip on his hand eases but she doesn't let go. Arthur has never been more grateful for that.

The sound of arguing finally gets him out of it and he turns round just in time for a dark-haired vampire to snap the neck of the old hunter. Elena cry ques him in on who it is.

"What is wrong with you?" Damon Salvatore doesn't reply as he stalked back towards the mansion. Arthur realizes what he's going to do and goes to follow, but Val stops him, planting herself in the way.

"Arthur."

He pauses, finally turning to face his friend. Valerie eyes don't give anything away, just searching his face. What for, Arthur didn't have a clue. She seems to find it though, as she lets go of him and nods. Arthur doesn't hesitate to follow the elder Salvatore inside. To help him or stop him he doesn't know.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Everything in moderation. Keeps the mind clear from...influence."

Arthur paused outside the room, hesitating slightly at the sound of his dad voice. He fights the shivers making his way down his spine as he enters the room.

I should have known he wouldn't leave.

"Like vampire compulsion." Damon appeared calm but Arthur could tell he was about two seconds away from ripping Bill's throat out. He hadn't decided if he would let him or not.

"Could have told you that wouldn't worked."

At his voice, Damon turned to him. Arthur just leaned against the opposite side of the doorway, staring straight at his dad. Damon took a quick glance between the two.

"I'm guessing you're the other super-secret sibling. Liz mentioned you, Arthur, right?" Arthur mentally filed away the fact that Liz was friends with Damon, nodding in response. Damon turned back to Bill, keeping an eye on the other vampire.

"Got to say, pretty impressive trick."

"Well, it takes a certain human focus and decades worth of practice. Plus, your technique was a little lazy, Damon."

Arthur didn't dare take his eyes off Bill as he approached. He didn't speak, just leaned against the wall.

"Duly noted. Why not just expose us?" Damon asked, getting impatient.

"And expose my daughter to those morons. I know you think I'm the bad guy, but I would never do that." Arthur felt his anger flare up once more at his father words, unable to keep his mouth shut.

"And torturing your own kids doesn't make you the bad guy?" Bill turned to him, but Arthur refused to back down.

"I was trying to help you."

He did not just fucking say that. After everything he did to my friends. To me! To Dean.

"Your help wasn't needed or wanted, Bill. Despite your beliefs, there is nothing wrong with us." The silence that followed was heavy, both father and son refusing to look away.

"With the context clues in hand, I'm guess you wouldn't mind if I kill him then." Arthur ignored Damon, letting his silence speak for himself.

"You're not self-destructive enough to kill the Sheriff ex-husband."

"Makes you the third person to underestimate me today." With that, Damon flashed over to the hunter and ripped into his neck. Arthur didn't even flinch as he watched. He was waiting for something, some sort of emotion to overtake him and defend his dad.

Is it bad that I feel nothing seeing him like this.

Eventually Damon detached from his neck, eyes rolled in pleasure as Bill dropped to the ground in pain. Arthur watched, his body moving forward to get closer. He turned to face him, blood dripping from his mouth.

"Want a bite? He tastes great." Arthur shook his head, uncharacteristically quiet. He watched his father make eye contact with him, mouthing pleas. Arthur couldn't help but fill a little bit of satisfaction, seeing the parallels to when he was pleading his dad to stop. For 3 weeks. But he also knew that if Damon took any more blood, his dad was going to end up either in a coma or the morgue.

He deserves it. 

Damon bent down to feed again. 

But before Arthur could reach him, a blur slammed into the vampire, sending him flying across the room. 

Caroline. She didn't say a word as she crouched beside her dad, checking his pulse. 

She ignored him as she went check over Bill. Arthur places himself between Damon and Care. The older vampire might have been okay to hurt his dad, but he was not touching Caroline. He barely had time to register Caroline forcing Bill to drink her blood before Damon was up again.

"Let me teach this ass-wheel a life lesson." Caroline barely gave him a glance while Arthur blocked his path.

Not when my sister's in the way.

"As much as he needs one, not happening." Damon was quick but years of training had Arthur blocking his attempted to grab him and kicking him against the door. He recovered quickly though, grabbing Arthur and catapulting him over the desk besides them.

Arthur got up to see Caroline headbutting Damon and tossing him across the room. Care grabbed Bill and zoomed off, narrowly missing Elena and Val who had appeared.

 Val focused on Arthur before moving to grab him and flashing away to the outside of the house. To his surprise, Enid, Grace and Willow were there, waiting for them.

He didn't say anything. 

He didn't need to. 

Grace grabbed one of his hands. Willow the other. Enid wrapped her arms around him, and that was it. 

The dam broke. 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The door creaked open, and Willow stepped inside without waiting to be invited. 

She didn't smile. 

"Willow. What a surprise." Carol's voice made it clear she wasn't happy to see her, but the witch herself couldn't care less what the mayor thought.

"Carol."

"What are you doing here?" Her voice may be steady, but Willow could tell that she was nervous.

Good.

"Just wanted to make a couple things about our stay here clear to you." Willow said as she enters the study. "I'm sure your aware by now that your kids are werewolves and that the Forbes and Valerie are vampires." 

Willow let her magic flow through the room, her face a mask of indifference.

"Now, my friends and I haven't had the ... best experience with this council in the past, as your aware. So, letting them know about us would not be in your best interest. Do I make myself clear?"

"Are you threatening me?"

Willow expression didn't change. She was a naturally stoic person but in these sorts of situations, it served her well.

Lights started to flicker, and cracks started to appear in the windows. A breeze came out of nowhere and began ruin the carefully stacked paper of the desk.

"Yes, I am. Do I make myself clear?" Carol glanced around the room, the wind picking up and the cracks in the glass grow bigger. Willow didn't move from her spot in front of the desk, just staring directly at Carol.

"Why would I do that? Tyler..."

"With all due respect, you may care about Tyler but don't pretend you care about Grace. You would throw her under the bus if it meant Tyler survives. So, do I make myself clear?"

Carol's haw clenched. She looked to the cracked windows, then back to the girl who hadn';t moved a muscle. 

"Yes."

At her words, the magic in the room stopped, the room slowly returning to normal. Willow nodded at the mayor before leaving the room.

It might have been a bit extreme, but Willow remembered the day the council almost got her friends. It was only due to her having magic that they were able to survive. She was not letting that happen again.

Her friends were everything to her. Bonnie and Grams weren't closest to her growing up, treating her as a burden. So, in return, Willow grew protective over the friends she had.

And no moronic council was going to take them away from me ever again.

Chapter Text

"I'm bored!" Grace yells as she flops backwards onto the couch. The rest of the group barely looked up from what they were doing at her words. Arthur and Val seemed to be engrossed in some random drama show on the TV while Enid was studying an old grimoire of her families. Willow was performing a spell of some sort, a couple of candles in front of her. Every so often the flames would make an image in the air before going back to normal. 

Grace frowns, as no one even looked up from what they are doing. Granted she was being a little difficult, but she was feeling restless. And the full moon wasn't for ages. Grabbing a pillow, she flings it at Val. The vampire doesn't even look away from the TV as she catches the pillow and hugs it's into her chest. Grace makes a noise of frustration which finally makes Enid giggle a bit.

So much for bei ng friends.

"Come on. I'm bored. There got to be something we could do." Grace tries again, flipping onto her stomach to face the rest of them. She could feel herself getting impatient and apparently everyone else could too.

Enid did look up for a second before returning to her grimoire, a smirk on her face.

"It is Senior Prank Night at Mystic High." Let it be known that Enid wasn't a troublemaker.

At Enid's words, the energy in the room shifted. Arthur sat up straighter. Grace perked up like a bloodhound catching a scent. Even's Val's fingers paused, just for a second, on the remote. 

Oh, hell yes.

Grace and Arthur locked eyes, mischief being mirrored in each other.

"Who's in?" Arthur asked, finally getting up. Grace jumped up as well, rushing to grab her shoes.

"Pass."

"Oh, come on, Val. You are the prank queen. You practically put everyone else to shame our year." Arthur protested.

Grace smiled at the reminder. Val had planned the whole night to the minute. With the help of a little magic and supernatural speed, she had organized the entire of the faculty lounge to be covered with Post-it notes, has filled multiple hallways with plastic balls, and planted glitter bombs around the school.

During the day, she had Bubble wrapped all of the teacher's cars and had Willow spell the speakers to play music the entire day. It took weeks for the school to fully recover.

"Exactly. No point ruining a perfect thing. Plus, it would be giving them an advantage." Arthur rolled her eyes at the explanation but didn't push it.

"Willow? Enid?"

"I'm a little busy this evening but you kiddos have fun alright?" Enid replied sarcastically, turning the page of the old grimoire in front of her.

Willow merely waved a hand from where she was sitting, the candle's flame mimicking her movement. "Don't get arrested."

"Party-poopers." Grace muttered before heading out the door with Arthur.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

They finally pulled up to the school. But Arthur could tell something was wrong.

"Are they leaving already?"

"Looks like it." Grace replied. "It's not even midnight yet, how little effort did they put in?"

Sharing a look, they both got out of the car. Arthur making a beeline to the nearest student. They weren't many, the majority having gone home already.

"Hey, why's everyone leaving already?" The student turned around, shaking his head.

"We got busted, man." he response before getting in his car to drive away. Arthur felt the answer left him more questions.

"Busted? The teachers never bust prank night, it's like the unbroken rule."

"Something's up."

"Oh, definitely."

With that they both rushed to the door, Arthur keeping an ear out for anything. Worry coursed through his mind and Arthur had no doubt about Grace feeling the same.

After a while of wondering the halls, they saw a body lying in the hallway. The blond hair made them easy to distinguish.

"Oh god, Care." Arthur flashed over to the body, kneeling down to check on her.

"Shit, is she okay?" Grace asks as she reaches them.

"I think so. Someone broke her neck." Arthur spat, a bit furious. He pulls Caroline into a more comfortable position, worry shown all over his face.

Grace places a hand on his shoulder to ground him.

He only noticed last minute that Grace was continuing down the hall. He began to protest but Grace interrupted him. 

"I'll keep looking for the others. You stay with her until she wakes up." Grace says as she pulls away, continuing to walk down the hall.

"Grace, don't..." Arthur goes to say but is interrupted once again.

"Arthur, she's the best little sibling in Mystic Falls. Stay with her. I'll be safe." Grace reassures, turning back to face him. Arthur nods half-heartedly. Grace smiles at him before continuing to walk down the halls.

Arthur is left with Caroline's body. He moves her to lockers so he could lean against them on the floor. He waits there a while listening to Care's body heal. It wasn't pleasant but it reminded him that she would wake up from this.

His fury simmered. He'd left to protect her from the supernatural, not abandon her to it. 

She wasn't meant to die .

Although apparently Care did make a pretty awesome vampire. He thought back to the conversation he and Care had had over the last few months. Over both of their deaths. It was fairly obvious they were both leaving out details but had the unspoken agreement not to push it. Even then, Care had only killed a couple of people throughout her year as a vampire, only one because of bloodlust. Which was fairly impressive in itself. 

Even I did more than that.

They weren't that lucky with Val. Her sire, Sarah, was a massive bitch that they had managed to kill while Valerie was still temporarily dead. She had compelled and used Valerie for a couple of months before they were able to figure it out and do anything. They weren't even sure she would wake up after Sarah had ripped out her heart. 

~~~

It was quiet on Wickery Bridge. The only noises Arthur could hear was his own heartbeat as he stared down at the body of his best friend. Val had blood all over herself, from the bite marks on her neck to the gaping hole in her chest where her heart once was. Arthur forces himself to not look at it, focusing on Val's face before even that become too much. He quickly glanced around, not wanting to pay attention to her like this. Willing the tears not to fall, as he moved from his knees to sit on the ground besides her.

Grace was standing furiously over Sarah's newly desiccated grey body, her eyes a furious yellow that practically glowed in the darkness that didn't move from the vampire a few feet away . Her breathing was heavy as she held a broken piece of wood, one she had pulled from the old bridge itself during the fight.

The one that had killed Sarah.

Off to the side, Willow was holding Enid, both having been hit heavy during the fight. Arthur wasn't doing too well himself; he could feel his own broken ribs shifting painfully as he moved away from Val. The air was thick with tension that threatened to overflow into something worse . Arthur forced himself to look at the night sky, unable, not wanting to comprehend just what happened. 

It was just too quiet.

No one dared speak, to break the silence. To acknowledge what had happened in front of them. How all they could do was watch as Sarah ripped Valerie's heart from her chest and laugh as she chucked the vital organ off the bridge. Arthur couldn't forget the expression on Val's face, the one of mild surprise as Sarah wrapped her hand around her heart. The reminder than Val couldn't feel pain didn't make the event any less horrifying. 

Arthur attempted to break the silence, to say anything to the rest of his friends. But breaking it felt like betrayal, like the world kept moving without her in it.

Grace had finally moved, stepping around Sarah's body like it was poisonous, only to stand right in front of Val, silently crying at the sight of her. Enid and Willow hadn't let go of each other, and had moved together towards them all. Practically falling near where Val's head rested.

Arthur quickly glanced around, and tried to pull himself together but it was hard. He opened his mouth, to say what he didn't know. But he was beaten by his best friend coming back from the dead. 

"Jesus, who died?"

They was a moment of collective shock as Val sat up, joints cracking. She glanced around, oblivious to the previous interactions. Arthur's attention was drawn to her hand, rubbing at her now healed chest.

When they had come up with this plan, they were pretty confident that stealing Sarah's daylight ring would stop her. They hadn't expected to have to fight Val as the compulsion acted up

Arthur had been taught about vampires for years now. How to kill them, their weaknesses, how to prevent their compulsion.

But he was taught nothing on how to break a vampire's compulsion. It was Willow's grimoires who gave them two solutions. Either a witch could manually break the compulsion or the victim had to be turned into a vampire. Which everyone had agreed was a last place plan.

"Guys... What's happened?"

Willow, like always, recovered first.

"What do you remember?" Val thought for a minute as she sat up more. She seemed to be distracted with something but answered none the less.

"We were fighting Sarah. I remember I couldn't do shit about it." The more she spoke, the more she seemed to realise the situation. She quickly glanced up at the others, face a mixture of disbelief.

"Did she fucking kill me?!"

"Kinda yeah."

"Grace!"

"What?! She's alive isn't she?"

Arthur couldn't help bursting into laughter, relief flooding his body at the true fact. The others following along, falling quickly into pelts of laughter at the situation. Val smiled alongside the others in the insanity of the moment. Eventually they all settled down, wiping away the tears.

Willow let out one last laugh and moved Grace out of the way so she was on Val's right.

"How are you feeling?"

"Weird. Can anyone else hear that?"

Considering it was so quiet on the bridge, the others shook their head. Val tilted her head, listening to it before turning to face the others with a look of wonder.

"What do you hear?" Enid was the one who asked. Val quietly turned to her, head titled to the side. Her eyes glanced down to Enid's chest.

"I think it's your heart. I can ... I can hear your heartbeats." She said it with awe, glancing around to confirm it. Enid nodded. 

"That's normal with the transition. We'll need to get you blood."

Arthur paused for a moment. He had kind of forgotten Valerie being alive meant she was on her way to being a vampire. She needed blood.

He quickly grabbed his pocket knife, only wincing slightly as he cut a line through his palm. He immediately stuck it out for Val. She glanced at it quickly before looking at him in shock.

"But ... You said.."

"Yeah I know what I said. And I take it back. Don't know if you noticed but for 20 minutes we all just had to live in a world where you were dead. I don't care if you're a vampire or even evil incarnated. It's better than that."

"Our parents.."

"Our parents can go fuck themselves." Grace spoke now, sitting on the other side of Willow.

"We'll help you. All we always do. You aren't in this alone." Enid confirmed, smiling at Val. "Until Eternity Ends, right?"

Tears swelled in Valerie's eyes as she smiled at the others.

"Fuck, this heighten emotions thing is going to be a bitch if you guys are going to be like this." Everyone laughed at the joke, gathering closer together in he middle of the bridge.

Arthur once again held out his hand.

"Ready to be 17 forever?"

"Not at all." Val brought his hand to his mouth and pressed her lips against the cut.

~~~

He brought his mind back to Caroline, massaging her neck

After a while, he heard a sound. High heels and something dragging.

He tenses up but stays seated as a blond girl comes around the corner dragging a body. She pauses at the sight of him, not letting go of the hand. They stare in silence for a bit before she approaches once again.

As she comes closer, it's clear to see that the body behind her is Tyler's. 

Arthur felt his heart drop when he realized that his heart wasn't beating.

Tyler.

"Who the bloody hell are you then?"

The British accent threw him off and he once again focused in on the new threat. She was drop-dead gorgeous and quite clearly a vampire. And from the way she didn't seem scared of him, she was an old one.

She is unfairly beautiful for a vampire. 

"I think I should be asking you that?" Arthur replied, "But I'm guessing you're the one who snapped my sister's neck." At this admission, the new blond eyes widen a bit.

"Nik didn't mention another vampire." She said, almost to herself as she observed him. He felt a bit uncomfortable under her gaze and wanted to ask who the hell Nik was. But he forced himself to ask a different one.

"Haven't been here for a while." Arthur stated, "What happened to Tyler?"

"Oh, the werewolf. He's dead."

"Clearly. Doesn't answer my question." He responded just as bluntly. The blond smiled sharply, dragged Tyler closer before dropping his arm. Arthur instinctively tightens his grip on Caroline.

That caused blondie, or whatever her name, to stop her approach. A look passed over her face and for a moment Arthur thought he saw jealousy. But it quickly went away as she spoke. Wonder what that's about.

"Well, if the Bennet witch is successful, he'll turn into a hybrid. If not..."

That answered a lot more questions. Hybrids only meant one thing and the rest started to link up from there. Klaus was here. If the Original hybrid was here...

Well, fuck. So much for a fun prank night.

"You're an Original then, right?" The look of shock on blondie's face passed quickly but Arthur caught it.

"Clever boy. I'm Rebekah." Arthur felt a bit more comfortable having a face to the name. Rebekah sits down on the opposite wall of lockers, keeping her eyes on him. "And you are?"

"Arthur Forbes."

Rebekah nodded. They stare at each other for a moment longer before Arthur tore his eyes away to check on Caroline.

They sat there in silence for a bit. Rebekah finally stopped staring and pulled out a phone Arthur just watched her. 

"How come you have Elena's phone?" Arthur's voice broke the silence, making Rebekah glance up at him.

"The doppelganger has no need for it at the moment." The word doppelganger was said with a lot of hate, but the answer was widely vague. They went back into tense silence. Rebekah continued to struggle with the phone.

She looks so cute when frustrated. 

Bad Arthur, she helped kill Tyler!

A few more minute pass in silence. 

I can't take this anymore.

"What are you doing?" He finally asked.

"I can't get this bloody technology to work." Arthur was going to asked how she had never used a phone before but decide that was probably make her angrier. It was however getting painful to watch.

"Pass it here." Rebekah narrowed her eyes at him.

"Now why would I do that?"

"So, I could teach you how to use it?" The questioned response must have stumped her because the original stared for a full minute, her expression unreadable.

She is so going to kill me.

She then got up, slowly walking towards him. He gestured besides him, so that he would be between Caroline and Rebekah. Taking off his jacket, he moved his sister's head from his lap to a makeshift pillow of his jacket. 

He was hyper aware that Rebekah was watching him from her new spot besides him. As he turned to face her, he held out his hand for the technology. Distracting her with it was probably a good way to make sure she wouldn't kill Care. Or anyone else. 

Why is she prettier up close?

"Now, how do I know that I'll get it back?" Rebekah asked, keeping the phone out of reach with something similar to curiosity in her eyes. Arthur let out a small laugh, raising an eyebrow at the Original. 

"I honestly don't think that'll be a problem. I've only been a vampire a bit more than a year. Can't do much to you." Arthur replied honestly, hand still out for the phone. 

Rebekah hesitated, a fleeting softness crossing her eyes as she extended the phone. The moment was gone almost instantly, replaced by her usually guarded glare. 

He unlocked it, and quietly explained how to use apps and such, Rebekah paying closer attention. He tried not to think about how closer they were as they watch the tiny phone screen.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Grace didn't find anyone in the staff room or anywhere she looked. She was starting to get bored, yelling out.

"Tyler? Bonnie? Come on, anyone?"

They better not be dead.

As she walked down another hallway, she noticed the gym door at the end of it was open. She headed straight for it and stepped inside.

First thing she notices was all the empty cups. The obvious remnants part of the failed prank night. The second was Elena and a couple of others turning to face her. The third was the body on the floor.

Well, shit.

She walked up to them, eyeing the definitely dead body as she got closer. The vampire standing next to Elena seemed to be the culprit, judging by the blood around his mouth.

It didn't help that her instincts were going haywire at the moment. Her wolf was practically howling inside her, and she had no clue why. 

"I don't think dead bodies are a good prank material, Elena." Grace stated, stopping a couple of meters away from the group. Elena said nothing, too confused or too scared.

Grace didn't like Elena, regardless of what the town's opinion was. With the way she treated Val, it was a miracle Grace didn't go full werewolf on her years ago.

She turned her attention to the vampire. Going off her knowledge of the town and of what Valerie told her, this had to be Stefan Salvatore. But a couple things didn't add up. She glanced at Elena again.

"Isn't he meant to be the bunny eating one that been missing all summer, little Gilbert? Why is he snacking on the local students?"

"Because I told him to."

Grace doesn't flinch at the voice behind her. Probably too much time with Arthur and Valerie.

She turned around to see a very hot guy, with dirty blond hair. She would have been very attracted to him if he wasn't setting off every warning sign.

So, she talked, if only to mask the nervousness she felt.

"Sorry, a couple of my best friends are vampires, so that trick's not going to work." The man raised an eyebrow, amusement and curious lighting his face like she was a very entertaining toy. She didn't like it.

"Is that so?"

Grace didn't dare speak, just observing the new guy. It didn't go unnoticed to her that Elena seemed to be shaking in fear at the sight of him. As he took a step closer, Grace fought the urge to run.

"And just who might you be?" The guy finally asked. Grace picked up on the British accent.

"None of your business." She shot back automatically, and instantly regretted it as his eyes darkened dangerously.

Her saving grace, strangely enough, was Elena.

"Klaus, don't..."

The man turned towards the doppelganger as Grace processed the new information.

Original hybrid. No wonder her instincts were going haywire. Half vampire and half werewolf, currently the most dangerous monster on the planet.

Well, there go my chances of survival.

"You're Klaus, the hybrid?" 

"The very same. Now I believe you have the advantage, love." He smiled and turned back to the blond.

"Grace Carter. Local human in the know." Exposing herself as a werewolf to the guy trying and failing to create hybrids was probably not the smartest. She only hoped Elena wouldn't blab.

Klaus nodded at her answer.

"Smart, being cooperative. If you don't mind answering another question, what did you mean by 'little' gilbert?" Elena took a sharp intake in at his words and from the smirk on Klaus's face told Grace he'd definitely heard. 

Grace kept her mouth shut, eyes lighting up in defiance. He would probably find out about her friends soon enough but still. She wasn't going to make it easy. Klaus seemed to realize this and took a quick step towards her, grabbing her arm so she couldn't turn away.

"Now, love. I'm expecting an answer. So, tell me."

Compulsion. Grace both loved and hated it. Having seen the effects of it a lot, it wasn't hard to pretend it worked.

"Elena has two siblings, a younger brother and an older sister. I'm friends with the later, hence why I call her 'little gilbert'." Grace spoke, before scrunching her face up in fake frustration. He acting seemed to convince Klaus a bit. He raised his eye at the information.

"An older sister? Now how come I haven't heard of her before now?"

"Our friend group ran away from town way before you came. Everyone seemed pretty content on pretending we didn't exist." Lying wasn't going to help but Klaus caught the anger in her tone.

The look on his face changed from predatory to something else. Grace wasn't sure she wanted to know.

She turned away from him, focusing back on the dead body. Klaus seemed to watch her gaze, moving so that he stood beside her.

"Why did you make him kill her?" She asked, trying to avoid the silence.

"Stefan lied to me. I'm afraid she was just collateral." The hybrid said casually, as if it wasn't a person dead right now. 

"You're making him kill people as a punishment." Seriously?

"Precisely. He should be thanking me, being a ripper and all." That threw her off her a second, and she couldn't stop the words that came out of her mouth, turning her head to face him.

"Are you sure he's a ripper? I've done messier kills." Her statement got a laugh out of the hybrid. He was definitely looking at her with curiosity, like she was something he had never seen before. She decided she hated that more. He turned back to the group before him with a sharper smile, focusing on Stefan.

Why did I have to open my mouth?

"I suppose you're right. It was a little tame, Stefan. On the next one, have a little more fun." His words had an effect on the vampire, who turned and immediately attacked the guy standing next to the dead body. Grace honestly hadn't noticed him, but it was hard not to now as his screams filled the air.

Grace, who had killed more than her fair share of people and had witness a lot of vampire attacks, didn't really flinch at the sound. Grace knew she had questionable morals at best.

I probably should have tried to save his life.

But the guy was dead now anyway, so she stood and watched as Stefan ripped into his neck, almost biting through it.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Arthur was just explaining how the camera worked when Caroline stirred awake. He quickly passed the phone back into Rebekah's hands and went to check on her.

Thank god. 

"Hey, Care-bear. You okay?" He spoke quietly, gentle helping her sit up. His hand automatically came up to massage her neck. Having your neck broken was not fun in the slightest.

Caroline let out a soft little groan before turning to face him.

"Arthur? What happened? Where's Tyler?"

Arthur opened his mouth to replied but before he could, Rebekah butted in moving back to the opposite locker. cut in, moving back to lean against the locker. 

"He's dead."

Arthur shot Rebekah a sharp look, the original flashing a smile in return. Caroline, panic rising, hurried away from Arthur's arms towards Tyler's still body. Arthur quickly grabbed her, to calm her down.

"He's in transition, Care. He'll wake up." His words washed over Caroline, who nodded and check on Tyler's heartbeat. She didn't spare a second glance to Rebekah which as probably for the best.

Arthur however stood up and turned to face Rebekah, who was now scrolling through photos on the phone.

"Was that really necessary?" he asked without thinking, a little annoyed. Rebekah had turned her attention back to the phone, looking through some photos but still replied none the less.

"No," she said with a sly grin, "but it was fun."

Arthur was about to retort when a flash of fury crossed Rebekah's face. Kind of forgot she's centuries older than me. Instinctively, he took a step back, planting himself between her and the others. Rebekah looked up, focusing on Caroline as she yelled.

"Why is that doppelganger bitch wearing my necklace?" Arthur was confused and about to ask why she was freaking out over a necklace. But Rebekah stormed off, high heels clicking rapidly on the hallway floor.

Arthur made a quick decision in his head before kneeling on the floor besides Caroline.

"I'll make sure she doesn't kill anyone we like. You focus on Tyler." He spoke quickly, making sure she understood. Care nodding before speaking.

"Be careful." Arthur nodded before following the blond vampire.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Stefan finally finished with the student, dropping the body to the floor. The head was barely hung on and his arm was practically torn from its socket.

Grace watched with mild disinterest. Killing had never grossed her out and it wasn't going to start now. Klaus had made his way to Elena after noticing that she was slowly crawling back in horror, her eyes not moving from Stefan.

"It's always nice to see a vampire in his true element. The species has become such a broody lot." He spoke, as he crouched next to the doppelganger.

Grace felt a little sorry for Elena but not enough to act on it. She was however surprised when Elena spoke against Klaus.

"No, you did this to him." More guts than I thought.

"I invited him to the party, love. He's the one dancing on the table."

Grace couldn't help but think he was right. Stefan did seem to take to killing naturally. The paleness and the barely bleeding wounds on the newest corpse all indicated that Stefan had drained him dry in a few minutes. Which is why she couldn't blame herself for the small step back she took when Stefan set his sights on her. With a blood covered mouth and dark eyes, he was terrifying. As he took a couple of steps towards her, Grace turned to face him, ready to fight.

Like hell I'm dying to a freaking blood addict!

"Now, now Stefan. Leave the poor girl alone." Klaus has stood up now, making his way towards her again. Stefan stopped at his words, and Grace couldn't help the sigh of relief at it. She turned to the hybrid.

Why the hell did he stop him?

"Thanks, I guess."

He smirked at her words, opening his mouth only to be interrupted by the slamming of the gym door and a voice yelling about a necklace. He turned to owner of said voice, Grace taking the opportunity to back off a couple of steps. She glanced at the newest arrival.

She was also gorgeous, having long blond hair and walking in fury up to Klaus. She showed him a picture on a phone, not once taking her eyes off Elena. Grace was a little worried but was distracted by Arthur standing in the gym entryway. He was about to follow in but caught Grace's frantic head shake before he could. She quickly threw up her hand in what she hoped conveyed as don't be seen. Arthur seemed to get it as he quickly disappeared behind the wall besides him, out of sight.

Thank god for intelligent friends.

The sound of yelling turned her attention back to the three. Elena was one the ground, blood rushing down her neck as Klaus and new girl stare each other down.

The hybrid crouched down toward Elena, obviously ignoring how Elena flinched as he did so. Grace couldn't help the step towards she took but she didn't do any move than that.

"Where's the necklace sweetheart? Be honest."

"I'm telling the truth. Katherine stole it." Klaus tilted his head back at that, eyes closing at the information. Grace was a little confused by this and wondered just what the previous doppelganger did now. She heard enough from Tyler to know about the impact she left on this little town.

"Katerina. Of course." He stood up sharply, a look of frustration on his face. Honestly, relatable.

"Well, that's unfortunate. If we had the necklace, it would make things a whole lot easier for your witch but since we're doing this the hard way. Let's put a clock on it shall we?" He made his way to the basketball timer, knocking down a couple cups as he did.

Grace took the distraction to make her way to Elena. She may not like the doppelganger, but it was still a shitty situation to be in.

Klaus starts the timer on the big screen.

"Twenty minutes. If Bonnie hasn't found a solution by then, I want you to feed again, only this time I want you to feed on Elena." He grinned, turning to Stefan. "You know you want to."

Grace was a little surprised at the lack of time but then again made sense. It was a smart way to raise the stakes. She could hear Elena protesting but it fell on deaf ears as Klaus and new girl made their way out of the gym. She quickly got up to follow but then Klaus spoke again.

"No one leaves. If either of them runs, fracture their spine." The smirk he sent her way made Grace scowl in frustration. Now she couldn't even help Bonnie find a solution to whatever it was. She was stuck with a time bomb ripper and his soon to be victim.

After waiting for about a minute, Grace pulled out her phone and called Arthur, hoping he had heard the situation. He answered after the first ring.

"I can take him, get both you and Elena out." 

"Not worth it enough to risk, he just fed and is about 2 centuries older." Stefan cocked his head in her direction, but Grace ignored him.

"Best bet is you help Bonnie with his hybrid solution."

Val had mentioned that the group of werewolves he turned were rabid and had bleed out almost immediately. She went to explain but Arthur interrupts her

"Tyler's currently in transition."

"What."

"He raised the stakes, turned Tyler to make Bonnie help him and now making a time limit."

Klaus was an evil genius. Turn their friend so that they had personal motivation while holding Elena hostage.

I want to kill him.

"Shit okay. Go help Bonnie so he doesn't..." Grace didn't want to say it.

"I got it, Caroline's with him now." That made her feel a bit better. Care always knows what to say and was a vampire herself. She can help him.

"Be careful, Arty."

"You too."

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Arthur makes his way around the school, trying to find Bonnie or anyone else. He didn't know what he could do to help but honestly with less than twenty minutes until Elena was ripper food, it was better than nothing. He didn't expect to run headfirst into said witch.

"Wow, Bon. What wrong?" Bonnie was out of breath, staggering a bit from where she collided with him. She managed to get a few words out.

"Matt...pool." Her words alone were enough for Arthur to immediately go speeding off in the direction of the pool. And sure enough, young Matt Donovan was there, weighted down to the bottom. Arthur had just enough sense to drop his phone before he dived in.

Vampire speed was still pretty fast in water, and he was never more thankful for that as he got Matt disconnected from weight and out of the water. Bonnie arriving as well. As Arthur was getting out, she started CPR. Arthur couldn't hear a heartbeat, but it didn't stop him from try to find a pulse. He waited with battered breath, hoping that Bonnie knew what she was doing.

A couple of rounds of chest compressions and mouth to mouth, Arthur was just about to tell Bonnie to stop. As he went to do so, water come spurting out of Matt's mouth, making both with and vampire sigh in relief. 

Bonnie got him sitting up as Arthur went to find a towel for the both of them. Walking besides the pool, he grabbed some spares one before walking back. His shirt was well beyond ruined now; he just had to wear a white button up.

Was he trying to die?

He threw the towel at Matt, catching him off guard.

"What the actually hell Matt? You are unbelievably lucky I ran into Bonnie, or your little suicide attempt would have actually worked."

He didn't reply, just standing up on wobbly legs. Bonnie supported him for half a minute before. Arthur waited, semi-furious. Matt at least had the decent to look a bit sheepish. Arthur remembered all the time he would practice football together, back when he was way younger. It gave him a sense of nostalgia. 

"I knew it was risky, but it worked." That got Bonnie's attention.

"You saw Vicky?" Matt nodded in reply.

"Can someone get me up to speed causing we have less than 15 minutes before Klaus' time is up. " Arthur ushered them out the pool door, quickly throwing away the towel he had.

"We were trying to contact the witch that created Klaus's curse, but we needed someone who could see ghosts, like Jeremy." Arthur decided to completely ignore how it was common knowledge that Jeremy could apparently see ghosts, so he nodded for Bonnie to continue.

"So, I decided to try and get Bonnie to revive me old fashion style so I could too." Matt explained. Arthur had half a mind to rant about how stupidly dangerous that was but since time was of the essence he nodded, holding back the urge to hit the youngest Donovan over the head.

"And it worked?" Arthur was going to ask how since there was no magic involved at all. But Matt continued on.

Did this mean that every revived person just went around seeing ghosts?

"Yeah, apparently Vicki spoke to the witch. And that she has a message for you." Matt turned to Bonnie at this, Arthur stopping them in the hallway to listen along.

"For me?"

"She said that Elena shouldn't have survived Klaus' ritual. The hybrids aren't working because Elena's still alive."

There were a few seconds of tense silence, where they all processed the words spoken.

"That doesn't make any sense." Arthur said, frowning at the human. Both Matt and Bonnie turned to him with matching looks of confusion.

"Think about it, why would the witch who bound away his wolf side give you any information that would help Klaus."  Arthur said aloud, verbalizing his thoughts. "She's probably lying."

"To help save Tyler and Elena?" Bonnie tries, although she already looked doubtful.

"Vicki wouldn't lie." Matt argues, looking furious at the thought.

"I'm not saying Vicki lied, but the witch, whoever she is, has no reason to help us and even more reason to not help Klaus." Arthur said back. It made no sense that this witch would help them. Especially at the cost of undoing more of her hard work. Especially with the type of curse she put Klaus under.

"Now, I can't argue with that, mate." Arthur turned to find an extremely attractive man leaning against the hallway wall, watching Arthur carefully. From the voice, Arthur could tell this was Klaus.

"Now, who might you be?" Klaus spoke, taking a couple steps towards the group. Arthur also did, so he was blocking the hybrid's view to the others.

"Arthur Forbes. I'm guessing you're Klaus." Definitely siblings with Rebekah. Both are way too freaking gorgeous. 

"You would be correct. I'm curious though. If the problem isn't Elena's survival, what do you think I've been doing wrong?" Klaus spoke, stopping a few feet away from the vampire. He had unreadable expression on, analyzing Arthur. Don't like that.

"You're asking me?" Arthur asks, a little shocked and slightly skeptical at the attention. Klaus nodded, turning on the side and gesturing with his head for Arthur to follow him. The younger vampire turned to mouth 'go' at Bonnie and Matt before replying.

"Why?"

Why not the actual witch in the room?

"Call it a hunch." Klaus responded vaguely, keeping an eye on Arthur as they walked down the hall. 

Arthur quickly thought in silence. If the witch wanted Elena dead, she definitely had something to do with it. Arthur had a vague idea of what was going wrong. But needed a couple of answers first.

"When you originally died the first time, was it before or after you killed for the first time." Klaus seemed surprised at the question. And was silent for a bit before answering, just analyzing Arthur as they walked down the hall. Arthur wasn't sure what he was looking for, but he obviously found it as he answered.  

"Before." Arthur nodded at it, deciding that not paying attention to the way he was looking at him was the best way of getting through this without dying. He thought for a few more minutes before speaking up. 

"Vampires have to drink human blood to transition. The transition won't work if its anything else. That's how it ... was for you?" Klaus nodded in confirmation, continuing to watch Arthur think. He was surprised the hybrid hadn't gotten impatient by now. He felt very unnerved by the stare he was getting but continued on.

"You have been going like this was the case for hybrids, that human blood will do because it was for you, but it hasn't been working."

"But your circumstances are distinctly different then all the werewolves you have tried." He could feel Klaus moving closer to him, but he ignored it, speaking quickly to connect the thoughts in his head.

"You died as a human and become a hybrid through killing someone as a vampire. Dying as an activated werewolf to become one is different enough that they might need something else other than human blood. Since witchy wants Elena dead, obvious answer is that the hybrids need doppelganger blood in order to fully transition." Arthur concluded, turning to face Klaus. He was so glad he listened to Enid rant over the years. Especially if it meant he survived this encounter.

Klaus was silent for a few moments before he smirked. 

"You're smarter than you look." The hybrid said. He seemed to observe Arthur right to his core, and it unsettled him. He then turned away, focusing on a certain doorway with a slightly scarier smirk. If that were possible. 

"Of course, you'll need to test your theory."

Arthur did not like the look on his face one bit. And when Elena came bursting through a door on the hallway, Arthur decided to hate it. Klaus flashed towards her, standing right behind her. He grabbed her as she went to take off again. 

"We got to stop meeting like this."

Arthur walked up behind them, but a shout of pain had him distracted. In an instant, he flashed past the both of them. 

He knew that voice.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Grace regretted coming to this stupid school again. It's bad enough that she had to deal with bloody Originals and her brother either being a hybrid or dead. She also had to deal with teenagers, and their stupid 'love conquers all' logic.

Fuck Elena Gilbert.

Elena did not count as an adult and definitely didn't think like one. Grace did not care that she was technically 18. If Elena thought Stefan's love for her could beat fucking compulsion, she was beyond stupid.

Grace had explained to her that Bill Forbes spent decades learning. And it was a fully human thing. Arthur was probably the only vampire she could think of that might be able to resist and that was only because he just managed to get there when he was human.

As well as the other thing.

But no, Elena thought Stefan loved her so much he could resist already set compulsion in a matter of minutes. Grace wanted to smack her over the head.

So, when the stupid timer had set off and Stefan failed, she watched Elena get chased out of the gym.

She was going to go find Tyler. Elena was going to be fine. Tyler was dying and Grace wanted to be there if Bonnie failed in her endeavor. Which was most likely the case, since the thousand-year-old immortal left his task in the hands of a barely year-old witch.

But she had to be soft in the heart and go after the doppelganger. She had followed down the hall, catching up to Stefan who was doing his hardest to not chase Elena. Val had explained once that vampire did enjoy the chase, so her running probably wasn't helping.

She found Stefan stabbing himself with a broomstick. He found a way around the compulsion, which in itself is impressive. She had gone up to him, offering to snap his neck so he was out for the count.

But then Stefan apparently had the great idea to focus on another compulsion that Klaus had set. Grace had technically tried to run, even if it was after him. So now she was defending herself from a 200-year-old vampire with half a broomstick.

Now, Grace had spent her fair share fighting people twice as strong as her. So, she wasn't going to be an easy target. Not by a long shot.

He had gotten her up against a table, hands grabbing at her sides leaving massive bruises.

Grace screamed once in pain, then stabbed him again. Closer to the heart. She used all her strength to push him away from her, twisting the stick as she pulled it out.

He lunged again, but she super jumped over him, sinning in midair to stab him once more on the way down.

The broomstick plunged deep into his back muscles.

Stefan tried to turn and grab her, but she swung her arms around his neck. Tightening her grip to force his head back. 

She held it for a few seconds before Stefan wrenched free and threw her over his shoulder.

Grace landed hard but was up on her knees in seconds. 

Her eyes burned yellow with adrenaline.

She stood, ready for round two.

Stefan makes his way towards her but behind him Grace can see Arthur entering silently, full vampire face on.

Smiling, she cocks her head, taunting Stefan.

By the time he reaches her, Arthur is already behind him. The younger vampire takes him by surprise, kicking him in the back of the knees.

Stefan collapsed, letting Grace quickly flip over him and grab his hair, forcing his head back.

Arthur speeds around to the front and plunges his hand into his chest.

No one moved.

Stefan's labored breaths filled the air. Grace forces his head back further, not giving him any vantage points.

"Well, isn't this interesting."

Fuck.

Arthur and Grace turned their head to see Klaus enter, Elena tight in his grip.

Grace lets out a low growl, frustrated Klaus knew she was a werewolf. But when Stefan tries to move again, she renews her grip. Arthur seems to tighten his own around Stefan's heart.

"You two seem to be full of surprises." Klaus said, smiling at the both of them. "Unfortunately, I do need Stefan for a minute, so if you could release him, that would be preferred."

Both Arthur and Grace glanced at each other, both having the same thought. They turn back to the hybrid.

"What's stopping us from ripping out his heart." Arthur counters, gently pulling at it to further his point. Elena protested but Klaus only tilted his head back as he considers them both, looking a bit impressed.

In an instant, Klaus grabs the second half of the broomstick from the floor and throws it at Arthur's heart. He has just enough time to react, releasing Stefan's heart to avoid the projectile. Grace, reacting quick, forces Stefan down to the floor. Arthur grabs her and zooms out of the room.

They stumbled into a random hallway, bumping into the wall as their minds raced.

"We left Elena in there." It was the first thing that came out of her mouth. Arthur gave her a weird look, from his spot on the wall.

"You hate Elena."

"Still left her in there."

There are a couple more moments of silence as they catch their breathe.

"He'll kill her."

"He won't."

Perfectly timed, a scream echoed faintly down the hall from which they just came. Grace could recognize it was Elena's but didn't get up to help. She glanced at Arthur, who was listening intently.

"Wanna bet on that." The werewolf spoke, standing up straight as she looked at her friend. Arthur starts to make his way down the hall back to Elena. Grace catching up quick enough.

"Klaus needs her blood for the hybrid transition to work. He's not risking that." That threw Grace through a loop for a second.

"What does … how do you even know that?"

Grace was about to asks another thing as they turned the corner. But was interrupted by said hybrid, seemingly waiting for them.

"Well, it's only a theory at the moment, love."

Arthur and Grace paused in their tracks. Grace felt herself take a step back despite herself. She felt herself ease off a bit when Arthur took another in front of her.

Klaus, once again, was watching with interest and amusement. He focused his attention on Arthur, despite his eyes switching between the both of them.

"Arthur, mate, care to join me?" Grace could see Arthur tensing as Klaus talks to him.

"Not your mate. Where's Elena?" He asked, reaching out a hand behind him so Grace could grab it. She felt the last of her nerves settle at the contact.

"Rest assured, the doppelganger is safe." Klaus replied taking a few more steps. Both Grace and Arthur gave him looks of disbelief. "Whether she stays that way depends entirely on whether you're correct or not."

Arthur gave him a once over, before deciding something. He straightens up a bit but makes no move to go towards Klaus. Grace follows, trusting Arthur entirely.

"Look, Klaus. We both know it's true, you wouldn't have this much faith in a random baby vampire otherwise. Just because your ten times our age doesn't mean we're idiots."

"The second we go with you, and Tyler completes his transition, I'm next." Grace speaks up, eyes narrowing on Klaus. "And as much fun as that sounds, no thank you."

Klaus watched them as they spoke, his eyes flickering down to their joined hands. He seemed to be a little unsure of what to make of them. He focused on Grace. 

"You know, you are a really good actress, love. I'm guessing you're related to our soon to be hybrid?" Grace held her breathe a second too long, giving Klaus the answer he was looking for.

"Yes, you see, he'll die if he doesn't get this." He pulls out a vial of blood. "So, I suggest you come help me before I decide to let him and give you the honor of becoming my first hybrid."

That's a threat if I ever saw one.

The words hung in the air between them as Grace processed them. There was really one option she could go for but she also quite liked being mortal at the moment.

"If we go with you, Grace doesn't become a hybrid tonight and for the next 24 hours." Arthur said quickly, thinking on his feet.

"Interesting bargain, why delay the inevitable?" Klaus asks, his analyzing gaze still laser focused on the both of them. 

"Gives me enough time to see if I actually want to do it, plus to see if Tyler actual likes it." Grace replies easily, quickly squeezing Arthur hands in thanks. He catches Klaus' gaze following the movement before returning to grace

"What's not to like? The most powerful of the supernatural species, never having to turn again." With each point he took a step closer, a terribly arrogant smile on his mouth. And the worst thing is Grace knew he had a point. As a hybrid, she never had to turn again. If Tyler lived and she accepted, neither of them would have to suffer one full moon again. In the past, a younger Grace would have jumped on it and she expects most werewolves will too.

But Grace doesn't mind it. Sure, it's the most painful thing she will ever experience, but she's come to love it. Being a werewolf was one of the best things in Grace's life. The turning was always seen as a punishment by her kind, but after a while she gladly took to each full moon, proud of her actions.

The fucker didn't deserve to live. Not by a long shot. 

She took another step forward, body filling with renewed confidence. Klaus eyes lit up at her actions, looking pleased. 

"First, witches are the most powerful species, no matter what anyone says. I'm mature enough to admit that." Klaus makes a face at her words, but she gives him no time to remark.

"Second, to see if there are any awful consequences for being a non-Original hybrid. "

Klaus frowned at her words, but didn't seem to have an argument for it. He considered them both for a moment.

"One condition. You tell me about the rest of your friends. You lot were a variable I didn't even know about, and I prefer my information to stay relevant." He spoke, now only a few feet away from them. Grace and Arthur were side by side now. His eyes gave away his curiosity as he spoke, flickering down to their conjoined hands.

"That's it?" Grace spoke without thinking, a little shocked that's all he asked for.

"Information is a powerful tool. What's your actual name, love?" 

"Grace Lockwood, and you have a deal." Klaus smiles at that. The hybrid walked between the both of them, causing them to release each other and take a step back as he did so.

"Come on, then. We don't want your brother dying on us now."

Dick.

Grace resisted the urge to bash Klaus's head into the wall as Arthur shot her an amused looked. She glanced in the younger vampire, and he gestured with his head towards Klaus, who was now walking away. Grace had been friends with Arthur long enough that it didn't take much to figure out what he was thinking.

Might as well poke the bear.

Mirroring each other, Grace and Arthur caught up to Klaus, taking a place either side of him. He glanced to the side of him, and nearly did a double take at their positions, stopping in the hall. Both blondes stopped with him, nearly identical innocent smiles on their faces.

"Something wrong, big bad?" Arthur asked, his amusement clearly heard. It took all of Grace's effort not to laugh, despite the situation.

"Hilarious." Klaus said, recovering fast. "Now, how many more of you are there. Love, you mentioned an older Gilbert."

"There's five of us. Big Gilbert's name is Valerie, she's a vampire. Willow's a witch, she's Bonnie's older sister and then there Enid, she's also a witch." At Enid's name, he briefly glanced at them with something of recognition. It lingered a moment too long for Grace not to notice. The hybrid's attitude seemed to change, glancing at the both of them with something unrecognizable. 

"Why did you all run away?" Grace was thrown off by the fact he seemed genuinely seemed curious. Why would he care? She was saved by Arthur answering, although he seemed confused as well.

"Grace, Val and I were in the year above Enid and Willow at the start of our friendship. We discovered about Willow's magic all together. Same year, we discovered about werewolves through Grace. Took another couple to find out about vampires and for Val to be turned. With the council already on the lookout, we were in danger of being discovered." Arthur spoke easily as he walked. Grace finished it off for him, carefully watching the hybrid's reaction.

"Running away seemed like the best option with majority of our parents being on the council and also to keep our younger siblings out of danger. It seems like it all for nothing though."

Klaus seemed to absorb the information, his face neutral. He did let out an amused huff at her last comment.

"So, the Salvatore's ruined all your hard work." Klaus asked, glancing to the right at Grace. She avoids his eyes at the comment. 

More like took it and set it on fire.

"Well, Elena was the doppelganger, so our younger siblings never really had a chance but yeah." Arthur replied, taking a few quicker steps so he could walk backwards in front of both Grace and Klaus. His senses seemed to pick up on something, as he froze.

Arthur quickly turns and runs forward, Grace following without question. Klaus watching them, walking down after them. Arthur continued to listen until he came across a classroom, where Tyler is leaning in pain over a desk with Caroline rubbing his shoulders. Grace follows in after him.

They both make their way to their siblings. Grace was immediately by Tyler's side as Arthur comes to the front of the table to talk to Caroline. Grace was about to talk, to comfort her little brother but was rudely interrupted again.

"Rebekah, sweetheart, can you?"

Rebekah, who was hiding in the back of the room, comes forward and tugs Caroline into her arms, her strength easily overpowering the young vampire. Arthur goes to grab her but is pulled back by Klaus gripping his arm. The younger vampire turns to glare at hybrid, losing control as blood rush to his eyes, veins dancing under his skin. In response, Klaus let owns true face show, his hybrid eyes flashing. 

Arthur doesn't flinch at the sight, merely comes back under control, observing the eyes. He releases Klaus' grip but doesn't go anywhere. Klaus, grinning at her friend's compliance, leans down near Tyler. He looks Grace in the eyes before focusing on the transitioning werewolf.

"Elena's blood." He puts the vial in front of Tyler's face. "Drink it."

Caroline starts to struggle more at his words and Arthur has to clearly hold himself back from ripping Rebekah's grip off of her. Grace watches Klaus from her position, Tyler shaking besides her.

Tyler looks at the vial before glancing at Grace. Klaus turns his attention towards the werewolf. Grace meets Arthur's eyes for a split second before turning to Tyler, making sure to avoid Klaus. She may not trust the older hybrid, but she trusts Arthur.

"It's okay."

At her words, Tyler seems to resign himself to it, lifting a shaking hand towards the vial. Everyone watches as he gets it down before collapsing in agony. The sudden fall has Grace rushing as well but she holds herself back just as Tyler starts to struggle on the floor, watching in anticipation. That anticipation to relief the second Tyler lets out a low growl, eyes gold and black as veins appear underneath.

"Now that's a good sign." Klaus reaches out a hand, probably to grab Tyler.

Oh, hell no.

Grace reacts first, pulling Tyler away from Klaus. Arthur reacts to her movement, speeding to Rebekah and releasing Caroline from her grip. He pushes her away, more gently than he should have.

They both stand in front of their siblings, Caroline rushes to Tyler who seems to have gotten back under control.

"Leave." Klaus stands back up at Grace's words, towering over her as she blocks Tyler from his view. Arthur does the same with Rebekah, watching carefully as she walks over to her brother.

"You got your answer. Now leave." Arthur said, not backing down.

"And leave my hybrid here?" Klaus asks, taking a step forward. Neither older sibling moves as he does.

"We'll protect my brother and help him through his transition. We agreed 24 hours Klaus, now leave." The message clear in her words.

I'm not going to submit to you, a thousand years on me or not.

Everyone seemed to hold their breath as the original hybrid narrowed his eyes at the duo in front of him. Eventually he nods, which seemed to shock his sister for a moment.

"Keep him safe for me." With those words, he vamped off. Rebekah following, after glancing at Arthur briefly.

Both Arthur and Grace breathed a sigh of relief, as they turned to their siblings. Tyler and Caroline were on the floor; Tyler looked a lot better now standing as Caroline helped him to his feet.

Grace wished she stayed home.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Enid heard the door opening to their shared workspace, but didn't look up from the map she and Willow were hunched over.

Val had gone to visit Jeremy that night and realized someone took him. Que one locator spell and Val was on her way.

She was probably breaking so many speeding laws right now.

Jeremy's location on the map was represented by some ground up graphite of his favorite sketching pencil, while currently on some highway, Val's was represented by her bead.

Willow, a while back had cloaked each member of their group with a strong cloaking spell of her own creation. No one could find their location without a certain bead made of their own blood plus their birthstone. Keyed so only Willow could activate them.

It was a failsafe in these kinds of situations, keeping track of where everyone was, especially if they got separated.

Willow was muttering, keeping the powered graphite on Jeremy's location. Enid stayed quiet, a little frustrated she couldn't do more to help.

There were a few moments of silence before Enid finally notices them, taking in their horrid appearance. Arthur seemed to be okay, just a bit ruffled while Grace looked like she went through an awful fight.

What the hell?

"Oh my god, are you okay?" At the red-head's words, Willow finally peeled her eyes away from the map.

Enid immediately checked Grace for injuries through the shredded layers of her clothes. Willow in turn check on Arthur, despite the vampire looking fine if not a bit ruffled, and wet.

"What happened?" Willow asked.

"Two of the originals are here, including the hybrid." Arthur answered, as he walked over to the map. Everyone gathered round it, as Enid rounded on the others in shock. "Had a fun little run in."

Oh god.

"How far along are you with the wards, because we're seriously going to need them." Grace asked, thinking through in her mind.

"Okay, how urgent is this cause Jeremy went missing, and Val went out to find him." Willow replied as she kept hold of the locator spell, renewing it with a quick wave on her hand. 

"Seriously? Is he okay?" Arthur asked, always one to react in these situations.

"From the initial spells, yes. We're just trying to figure out why they would take Jeremy, because if the originals were with you then we're back to square one." Willow explained, watching the graphite settled in a spot.

"Matt mentioned something about Jeremy being able to see ghosts, could that be it." Arthur asked, as the two girls turned their head to look at him.

"You're kidding, right? Jeremy's a medium."

"I didn't get any more details, but Matt and Bonnie were trying to contact an old dead witch and mentioned it. Matt ended up killing himself to do it himself. Bonnie brought him back."

The two witches stared at him.

"Klaus turned Tyler and gave them a time limit to fix his hybrid problem. Matt and Bonnie were trying to contact the witch who put the curse on him in the first place." Enid had so many questions about that, but Arthur continued before she could ask.

"The witch ended up lying about Elena's survival interfering with the hybrid when it was actually her blood was the key to their transition. In order for a hybrid to fully transition, they need doppelganger blood."

"So, if Elena had died like intended in the ritual, he wouldn't have been able to make hybrids." Willow said, following along. "That's pretty ..."

"Evil." Enid interrupted.

"Smart." Grace offered,

"I was going to say thorough. This witch must have really hated him." Willow continued, focusing once again on the dot on the map. "Is Tyler okay?"

"Yeah, Elena's blood worked a treat." Grace confirmed. "Caroline is with him. It's not my little brother we need to focus on right now."

"True. Back to the point, Jeremy has a unique skill that a lot of people would kill to get their hands on." Enid finally manages to talk, her head reeling at the thought of Tyler being a hybrid and Jeremy being able to see ghosts.

"Well, Matt got it from CPR so it can't be that rare." Arthur snarked. Enid rolled her eyes but turned to him.

"Was Matt revived by a witch, specifically a Bennet? Who are generally powerful enough to do magic without realizing." Arthur shut up at that. Grace smiled at the interaction before moving the discussion along.

"So, does this open the pool of suspects?" 

"Yes," Willow confirmed, "but Val's on it. From the way her bead's moving, she's breaking physics."

As expected,

"They're headed up North. Anything we know up there?" Arthur asked.

Silence took up the room as they looked over Jeremy's location on the map. Enid had thought it looked familiar but couldn't put her finger on it.

"The cemetery in Charlotte!" Grace suddenly exclaimed.

"That would be a significant location, considering the dissecting vampire wrapped in chains sealed in there." Willow confirmed. "We went there remember."

Right, that dissecting vampire in the old cemetery. How could someone forget that?

Right after they had run away, Willow had remembered some fighting going on a particular day just before Abby Bennet abandoned both her and Bonnie. Using Val's mental skills as a vampire, they figured out a location and went to visit there when they ran away.

They found the dissecting corpse of a vampire and had wisely decided to not interfere.

Enid did take some of his blood.

"Okay, so they wanted Jeremy to talk to the vampire without waking him?" Arthur theorized, Grace nodding along.

"He's dissecting, not dead." Willow stated, walking away from the group over to a nearby freezer. She opened it, grabbing a blood bag and tossing it to Arthur. "Jeremy can't help with that."

"Whatever the reason, Val will get Jeremy back. We have to trust her on that." Grace said firmly, looking over the group. "I'll text her our theory."

A while ago, they had gone through a bit of an ugly period between their friendship. So, they made a promise to always trust the other and to back each other up no matter what.

Even if they made terrible decisions.

"Agreed. We've had each other back for a while, we can't stop now." Enid said, smiling at the group. "Until Eternity Ends, right?"

They all repeated the vow, their smiles brighter. That promise had been their saving grace. It was a promise to always have the everyone's back, to never lie to each other and to trust one another.

Until Eternity Ends.

There was silence for a bit as they watched Val's little bead track her location on the map. Everyone in deep thought. Enid couldn't help with question spilling out of her.

How can they expect me not to ask?

"Did you actually meet the Original hybrid?" Enid asked, startling the rest. Arthur and Grace laughed a little while Willow also turned her attention to them.

"Yeah, he's a dick but the guy is smart." The werewolf said. The blond vampire besides her turned to look at her.

"He turned your brother and would have turned you if we didn't interfere."

"He tried to turn you?" Enid asked, her voice filled with worry and somehow fascination.

"I bargained him out of it, giving me 24 hours." Grace shrugged. "Made him remember about balance. First non-original hybrid..."

"Nature's bound to meddle." Willow and Enid finished off for her.

"Klaus himself doesn't seem to have a defining weakness from what I can tell. None of the Original's do." Enid continued. She was always fascinated by history. And the Originals had painted it red in so many places.

"How many Originals are we talking because we met two tonight and we know that our younger siblings met another one." Arthur asked, his face an expression of worry.

"Who was the other Original you met?" Willow asked curiously.

"Woman, blond. A lot like Klaus."

"Rebekah then. She's the only girl. From what I read, there is about 4 siblings. Elijah or Klaus are believed to be the oldest before Kol and then Rebekah." Enid clarified, grabbing a nearby notebook to joint down the information she remembers.

"Okay, I know Elijah is the one that tried to help Elena, Rebekah we just met, Klaus is … well Klaus." Grace listed. "Whose Kol?"

"He's apparently the crazy one who likes to help out witches. Seems to have a soft spot for them. He's appeared in a couple of the grimoires we've stolen." Enid recited.

"Crazy as in ..."

"Killed entire covens and villages. But the witches that met him say he's experienced with magic and is usually a friend to them."

The rest of the group processed Enid's information.

"Okay, we definitely need to double the protection wards." There were murmurs of agreement across the board at Arthur's words.

"Or maybe get a bargaining chip." Willow said aloud, deep in thought.

"What bargaining chip could we have against them? Apart from Elena and her freaky blood." Grace asked, turning to face the Bennet witch with a look of disbelief.

"He needs Elena's blood to make hybrids. It's currently the most important thing to him. The annual blood drive that goes through Mystic Falls would have been about 2-3 weeks ago." Willow explained, watching the growing looks of understanding and shock pass over her friends. "They all usually do it."

"They might not have this year, with all the supernatural bullshit." Enid argues, although she didn't look convinced.

"Even if she did, it's most likely been used already." Arthur counters.

"There is still a slight probability." Willow stated in her usual neutral tone.

"We could just ask her for some?" Enid's suggestion was met with looks of disbelief. 

"She would never give it to us." Willow stated. 

And she was probably right.

"Jesus," Grace said, as she lowers her head into her hands. "Why did our siblings have to be such good Samaritans?" 

Chapter Text

Willow was just finishing off the last of the wards on their new house. Usually, she would only place a couple but due to recent circumstances, she was doing a lot more than usual.

"Sipa d-Nahra, nemo intrabit donec deux declarent.

Corrupta, conscia, mystica non intrantes.

Willow could feel the magic locking in place around her, combining with the threshold of the house. The candles at the front door grew in size as she willed her magic around her, sitting just inside.

She repeated the last line again, before her magic finally settled around her. Standing up, she passed through the door itself making note of the magic as it worked.

"Is it all good, witchy?" Grace said from her place on the stairs at the front of the house. The werewolf had been somewhat hovering since she started doing the wards of the house. Which was her usual way of saying she was worried and honestly Willow couldn't blame her.

Willow had done a couple of quick health spells on Tyler at her friend's insistence but nothing alarming came back. Apart from him being weirdly happy about being a hybrid. But her one day limit set by Klaus had come and gone.

It felt like waiting for a bomb to go off.

"It's done. No supernatural creature or even humans, compelled or in the know, will be allowed in without the invitation of two of us. I piggybacked it on the vampire threshold one." Grace nodded at her words, standing up. She walked to where Willow was just outside the front door entrance.

"The other spells?" Grace asked as her eyes roamed over the door frame, as if she could see the magic there.

"A ward so I'll be able to tell who goes in and whose is at the threshold, as well as a general indestructible one. Another so that no one will be able to hear anything on our proch or backyard. Klaus isn't getting in." Willow explained, reaching out to take her friend's hand.

Grace smiled at her, squeezing at the hand offered. Willow was often called emotionless by her family, but the werewolf knew better.

"I know, it's just ... I like being mortal at the moment and while being able to turn whenever or not at all is generally a good thing..."

"You don't want it?"

"I sound crazy right?"

"Not at all. It's your choice and you shouldn't let anyone tell you otherwise." Grace smiled at her and Willow barely had anytime to brace herself for the full werewolf hug that came her way.

The hug was interrupted by Willow's phone ringing. By habit she pulled it out and put it on speaker.

"Arthur?"

"Are you sure you're not psychic? You would tell us, right?"

Grace laughed at the question, but Willow immediately narrowed in on it.

"You found it?"

"Yes. Well, Val did. I was the distraction." Willow hummed in acknowledgement at Arthur's words., while Grace spoke.

"How much was there?"

"Only a liter but considered how much is actually needed to turn we hit the jackpot." Val's voice came through this time, as well as the slamming of car doors. "We're on our way back to you now, you might want to get a really good preservation spell ready."

"Already set up."

"That confident, were we?" Willow rolled her eyes at the vampire's banter as she and Grace made their way inside the house. The witch shivered at the feeling of Grace passing her magic. She was going to have to get used to it.

"Are the wards up?" Arthur asked, his tone rather serious.

"Willow just finished them off now. No one is getting in." Grace said, having moved to hug Willow from the side. The witch just leaned into the arms around her middle, letting Grace hold her.

"Well, we got the bargaining chip, so what's our course of action with actually dealing with them?" Val asked, voice coming in through the phone.

"If you mean them being the Originals, then nothing. We know better than to anger or defy them." Willow answered

"Food chain and all that." Val continued on for her. The witch nodded as she thought back on the past few years. One thing that her friend group was good at was acknowledging when they didn't have the upper hand and who was above them on the 'food chain'. It kept them alive.

"So, we just wait?"

"Sounds like it. Who's up for a movie?"

"Grace doesn't get to choose!

"Come on!"

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Why are we here again?" Enid asked, head resting on her hands as she watched the Mystic Falls football and cheerleader train. "It was bad enough when we actually went to school."

"Live a little, rose bud. Don't you miss waiting on the bench for me and Arty to finish?" Grace answered, keeping her eyes on her brother as he ran sprints down the football field.

"You hated cheerleading." Enid stated, turning to glare at her friend.

"True." Grace said, not taking her eyes off Tyler, like he would disappear if she did.

"Your brother isn't going to drop dead if you leave his side." Grace didn't reply, just watching. It made sense, one of the things that always burdened Grace was leaving Tyler, despite never being that close. And after everything that's happened, Grace's wolf instincts were probably on overdrive.

She sat up bit more as she saw a certain blonde approaching Caroline. Enid could tell from the way she walked that she wasn't mortal.

"Not to change the topic, but that wouldn't be Rebekah, would it?" Grace whipped her neck around, eyes focusing on the confrontation between the two vampires.

"Right on the money. What's she doing here, apart from making an enemy of Caroline."

They watched the two cheerleaders for a bit before a cheer came up from the football squad. Turning their heads, they watched as the coach walked off the pitch and saw Tyler being entirely too smug for himself.

"Don't tell me..."

"He did."

"He has no tack." Enid said, watching the football field empty out.

"He never did."

They are distracted by a shout, encouraging a certain Original to show off her cheerleading skills. They both watch Rebekah show off in front of the cheer squad. Grace couldn't help but laugh, nudging her friend in the side.

"Val did the same thing, didn't she." God, that was a while ago.

"It's like watching a drama show." Enid said in mild disbelief. "Surely Rebekah has better things to do than piss of Caroline."

"Wouldn't know." Grace admitted, watching the blond herself make friends with the rest of the cheer squad.

Said blond meets Grace's eye across the field. She starts to make her way over, a familiar smirk on her face. Enid wasn't sure where she knew it from.

Grace and Enid both make their way down, as Rebekah crosses the field track. Only a fence dividing them. Rebekah spares a quick glance at Enid but focuses on Grace. Making her a bit weary.

"Rebekah." Grace starts, and Enid could tell the werewolf was already done with the situation.

"Grace Lockwood. I must say you made an impression on my brother, it's not every day I get told to keep an eye out for a random werewolf and her ...  friends." Rebekah said, her tone curious.

"Not exactly the words I want to hear. Where is he, anyway? I didn't think he'd be the one to break our deal." Grace asked quickly, never one for beating around the bush. It had been nearly a week since Klaus was last seen in town.

"Klaus left, didn't say when he'd be back, so I guess your off the hook. For now." The bitter tone Rebekah had taken on was a stark reminder to Enid about how Rebekah was ultimately her own person. Her only crime so far was being Klaus' sister.

And even then, that probably excuses a lot.

"I'm guessing he didn't tell you then." Enid spoke this time, not flinching when Rebekah's eyes darken in her direction. Rebekah didn't say anything, opting to take a few more steps forward. Enid put her hands up in surrender.

"I didn't mean anything by it, just an observation. It was unfair of him to leave you in an unfamiliar world." Rebekah stopped in her tracks, surprise all over her face. Grace turned to Enid in surprise as well, quickly turning back to the original.

Rebekah seemed speechless with her concern, and under other circumstances it would have made Enid laugh but she had a feeling the blond would take it the wrong way.

"You … Since when is it your concern?" She asks, finally composing herself.

"It's not. But since Klaus ask you to keep an eye on us, it's only fair we do the same to you." Enid explained, smiling at Rebekah. While her friend group had a worrying moral compass most of the time, they were prone to taking others under their wing. And it acts as an excellent way to confuse would be enemies. 

Rebekah stared at them in open disbelief, before she turned on her heal and stormed off. 

"Really?" Grace turned to her in disbelief.

"What, it's not like she helped Klaus with everything else."

"Turning my brother?"

"Oh, come on, we both know Tyler is loving it." 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"How is the Night of Illumination a thing? Seriously this town has way too many festivals and celebrations." Enid ranted as she stood by both Willow and Grace, watching the rest of Mystic Falls place decorations around. Grace's laugh bubbled out of her.

"That's what you're focusing on? Not the fact that Vicki Donovan went full poltergeist on Elena or the fact that Tyler is sired." Willow said, sipping on her coffee. Enid groaned as her head leaned back against the wall where all of them stood.

"So, you miss one event in Mystic Falls and the world falls apart apparently."

Sounds about right.

"I don't want to think about the fact that ghosts are a thing now." Enid muttered. "It awesome but seriously?"

"I'm more shocked that our siblings seemed to be in danger every five minutes." Willow said on her other side, holding her own drink. "They seemed to be holding to a record."

Grace snorted in her drink at that, agreeing with her. If there was one thing that was insane about this town, it had to be how many times their siblings were close to death. Hell, her brother and Caroline was going to be used in breaking Klaus' curse. His insanely cruel curse.

"The Vicki situation was dealt with, so I say we need to figure out how to break a hybrid sire bond. Can't believe that's the hand nature dealt." Enid continues on, having finished her drink a while ago.

"Seems to be more of a bonus to Klaus then anything." Grace mutters, still not happy about the balance of nature being in said hybrid's favor. After all the advantages that come with being a hybrid, she would have thought that nature made had some sort of disadvantage against them.

Maybe it's justice for all the years he suffered under that horrendous curse.

"You're just mad that ...." Willow's sentence was interrupted by Enid stumbling sideways into to her, the red head grabbing on to her for support.

"Wow, Enid are you...?" Grace's concern grew when it seemed Enid hand was forced onto Willow's. Enid started to siphon the Bennet's magic, her hand glowing green.

"Enid?!" Willow yelled, trying to break the connection between the two. 

"I can't!" Enid tries to separate, but something was forcing their hands together. Grace snapped out of her shock and tore their hands apart. Both fell to the floor, each panting.

Enid looked horrified while Willow wasn't much better.

"Enid, did you mean to grab her?" Grace asked, kneeling down next to both of them.

"No! Someone pushed me from the side and forced my hand onto to her. I didn't mean to start siphoning, I just thought ..."

"Calm down, we believe you. We'll always believe you." Grace comforted Enid. She turned to Willow, who was already checking over the other witch.

Enid's curse had one loophole, that she could siphon. In most situations it was a good thing, like when it came to werewolf bites and such.

However, her body was used to having magic. Meaning, more often than not, she lost control of it.

"You all good Will?" Grace asked, keeping her attention on the other witch.

"Please, it will take more than that to stop me. What caused it?" Willow asked, looking around despite them being the only three in the vicinity.

Enid took a breath, holding her wrist where bruises where already forming.

"I ... I thought I saw someone but it's impossible. I must have been..." Enid continues on, and it was only occurring to Grace now just how horrified she was. Their entire friend group had seen Enid go against vampire five times her age and this was the most scared she had ever been.

"Enid, who did you see?" Willow said urgently, her hands coming up to ground her. Enid went to move away, but she pulled her back. Enid always got like this when she lost control, but the Bennet witch was insistent.

"I thought I saw my mother."

No one said anything, just letting the words sink in.

"She's been dead for years." Grace said in response, her hands shaking as they helped the others up.

"Like Vicki Donovan has been?" Willow countered.

"Willow, I swear to god if you suggest what I think you are." Grace groans out. No one spoke for a minute, but they were all thinking the same thing.

"Mystic Falls is haunted." Enid claimed, no humor is her words.

Wonderful.

"I'm going to find Bonnie so I can sort this shit out." Willow explains, standing up.

"Bonnie?"

"She sent Vicki away, right? My bet is that she messed up somehow."

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------                      

"Veiled matter means anything that is in the supernatural purgatory dimension that in parallel to our own. The veil separates that plane from ours."

Both Caroline and Bonnie turned their heads towards the older Bennet, shocked at her appearance. Willow couldn't help the smirk that formed at their expressions. She loved sneaking up on vampires. That faded quickly as Bonnie spoke.

"What are you doing?" Willow supposes the anger direct at her is deserved but now wasn't the time for that. She watches as they both take a step back, Bonnie clutching the grimoire in her hands.

"Helping you. You've left a rip between the two planes, letting pretty much anyone have a foothold. I can help."

"I don't need your help." Bonnie spoke with defiance and spite, making Willow narrow her eyes at her.

"Yes, you do. Because despite your thinking, Bon-Bon, I've been a witch a lot longer than you. So, if you decline my help, it's out of idiocy and dare I say jealousy. Do we really need that at the moment?"

Bonnie's glare hardened at her but she didn't speak. Willow knew she had no remark for it. She and Bonnie were never close, despite everything. Willow knew it was on both of them for the gap but in instances like this Bonnie wasn't helping.

Bonnie liked to feel needed, even when they were younger. Her previously unique status as the only witch in town gave her that. So, accepting help from Willow, who was clearly going to be the better witch, was going to be like swallowing nails.

Willow took a breather and let her expression soften, her eyes bouncing between both Caroline and her little sister. One of the biggest divides for her family was that they felt she was quite emotionless, leading to them never really trying to understand her.

At all.

"I'm on your side here. I don't want the ghosts of my past being able to wander around in Mystic Falls, and I don't think you do either. So, let me help."

Bonnie opened her mouth to disagree, but Caroline grabbed her arm. They exchanged a look before Bonnie reluctantly nodded. Willow nodded to Caroline, a rare flicker of gratitude crossing her face.

Thank you, Caroline Forbes.

"Now, I do believe this started with you recklessly resurrecting Jeremy, correct?" Bonnie's glare was back, and Caroline's soon joined it.

"I couldn't let him die."

I understand.

"Regardless, we will need to do the spell wherever you brought him back, so lead the way." Willow wasn't going to judge Bonnie but it was clear that she was still a young witch.

With Grams...

She wasn't sure Bon how accepting Bonnie would be if she tried to teach her.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"What the hell do you mean Sylvia's alive?"

Val winced at Arthur's voice but couldn't blame him. They were racing back towards the house, having been at the hospital to grab more blood bags when they were interrupted by Grace's call.

"Not alive. Just a ghost." Grace clarification came through the phone, and Val resisted the urge to roll her eyes at her sarcasm. "Bonnie messed up whatever spell she used to send Vicki away, and now Mystic Falls is now infested with ghosts alongside the usual supernatural."

"How's Enid?" Val's voice was unwavering, but she knew that she sounded worried to the others. Consequence of being friends for years. Arthur sped up at her words.

Fuck, this is insane.

"Shaken up but seeing your insane bitch of a mother will do that. We have to be careful though. I don't think Sylvia will be the only one."

"Great. Just great." Val responded checking over to Arthur, who hadn't spoken once since his outburst. "We'll meet you back at the house."

The car was filled with silence for about two seconds before Val eventually broke it.

"Arthur. Talk to me."

A while ago they all had promised to talk to each other, no matter what. Misunderstandings are more common in the supernatural world and having heightened emotions doesn't help at all.

"I'm worried." That much was obvious, but Val stayed silent. They had promised each other to always be there. And currently Arthur needed someone to listen.

"Enid hasn't seen her mother since she ..."

"Killed her?" 

There was a large silence, that neither wanted to break.

"Her own mother cursed her, Val, and then Enid killed her. I know it's been a while, but she was 12. Can she really handle seeing her again?" Arthur asked, turning to face Val as the question sunk in. Arthur continued on before she could respond.

"More importantly, what's her mother going to do?"

The silence that followed was tense but neither dared break it.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"This is where you brought Jeremy back to life?" Caroline's voice echoed through the creepy basement as they walked down the stairs. Bonnie led both the vampire and her older sister to the center of the room.

"Interesting choice. A massive hot spot, if I remember correctly." Willow commented as she looked around. She adjusted the bag on her shoulder.

"You know about the witches that died here?" Bonnie asked, pausing her set up to do the spell.

"Yes. If I recall correctly, it was a coven of our ancestors. More than a hundred dead witches." Willow asked, turning to face Bonnie. She walked closer as she continued to talk. "And yet you abused that power to bring Jeremy back to life."

It seemed Bonnie truly had had enough because she stood up and walked right up to Willow, eyes glaring with hate.

"I didn't have a choice! Just because you don't care about anything doesn't mean you can judge me." Willow stopped at that, turning to face her younger sister.

"When I was in your position, I at least wasn't stupid enough to abuse power that wasn't mine." The two sisters stood against one another, neither backing down.

It was Caroline who broke the two up. Quickly stepping in between them.

"Shouldn't we get to doing the spell?"

"I'm performing it." Bonnie said with defiance, going back to her stuff. Willow watched with amusement, pulling a lighter out of her own bag. She turned to the blond vampire, holding it out for her.

"Could you light some candles, it should help with channel the magic." Caroline looked skeptically but agreed. Bonnie didn't, however.

"Why do you need candles, it's a simple enough spell." Willow turned to look at her with disbelief, she started to set up mirroring Bonnie.

"We're messing with the veil, Bonnie. If you aren't careful, you can create a whole new mess." Bonnie and Caroline had looks of confusion at her words. Willow sighed before moving to sit in front of Bonnie.

"The veil acts as the barrier between the worlds. Right now, the door is open, but the veils magic still covers the spirits. We want to be able to see the ones who have escaped, not make the whole barrier see through." Caroline nodded at her explanation, and even Bonnie looked rather impressed.

She does realize I've been a witch for longer than she has, right?

"How do you know all this?"

"I threw myself into magical research when I discover what I was. Grams has a lot of grimoires passed down throughout the ages." With that, Willow took out her grimoire. It was a leather bound book, with a willow tree on the front cover. With a closer inspection, it appeared as though it was only about three quarters full. 

"Is that your own grimoire?" Bonnie asked. She reached out to grab it but once it came into contact with her skin it burned her. Willow didn't even look up at Bonnie gasp.

"Protection spell, insures that only I can open it."  She opened it up, the pages automatically turning to her wanted page. She read for a bit, aware of Caroline looking over her shoulder as she lit candles. Eventually she closed it and turned to Bonnie.

"The spell in front of you should do, but you have to make sure you only want the spell only works with those who have already escaped, not the veil itself."

Bonnie nods, preparing to do the spell.

Willow watches on as Bonnie held out her hands and decides to grab on. It shocks Bonnie for a moment, before she goes to yank her hand away. But Willow keeps her grip strong.

It's not like I'm poisonous, Jesus.

"I'm letting you channel me, should get spell done easier." Bonnie hesitant but nods slowly. Her sister starts to chant. The wind picks up around the room and the feel of magic intensifies in the air. Willow can hear Caroline shifting behind her at the activity, but she pays it no mind as she lets the magic flow through her.

She can feel it happening and she closes her eyes for it. It happens instantly, and when she opens her eyes, it's her Grams holding both her and Bonnie's free hand.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"What is the plan exactly?" Grace asks again from the back porch, hands fidgeting with one of Arthur's hunting knives. Val couldn't exactly blame her.

"Currently it's hope that ghosts can't cross the threshold. But they are, in fact, dead so ..." Arthur respond, sitting besides Enid on the stairs in front of the werewolf. He was holding her hand, thumbs caressing the back of it.

Enid hadn't spoken a word since she admitted she saw her mother, just aimlessly staring at the ground. Grace and Val exchange a look at the lack of an explanation. She would be all over this ghost stuff normally.

"Okay, so if we are going to ignore the first elephant in the room, lets move onto the other. Sylvia isn't the only dead supernatural from our past." Val said bluntly, moving to stand on the grass in front of the three. Her words gained attention from the rest of her friends.

No one else was saying it.

"Do you really think they would have stayed all this time? "

Val was stopped from answering by a flash of movement, stopping in front of her and knocking her back. She quickly got up but froze at the vampire in front of her. She felt that flood of half-hazy memories and the familiar weight of helplessness slam into her.

She was beautiful, with highlighted brown hair and gorgeous tan skin. She could have easily been a supermodel, abet one who was a vampire with no regard for humanity. Val recognized her on sight, just as she remembers the bite of her fangs on her skin and the cruel words that she was forced to repeat.

"Sarah"

Her sire smiled, her veins appearing under her skin. She moved to grab Val, but Arthur was quicker. He quickly grabbed her and threw the ghost a distance away, flashing Val back to the others.

It didn't faze the brunette at all as she got up, fury burning in her eyes. Val felt her whole body tense at the sight.

Fuck no. Fuck no.

"Wonderful, you can see me. This makes this a whole lot eas..." She never got the rest of the words out before Valerie had shoved a hand through her chest and ripped out her heart. She let Sarah fall to the ground, squeezing the bloody organ a little too hard.

"Holy crap, nice work" Grace had run down to back porch as soon as she heard Sara. Val stared at the body waiting for the grey skin and veins that didn't come.

"Is she going to come back?" she asked, trying to hide the fear in her voice. She had let go of the heart, but everyone could see her hands shaking as her eyes didn't move from the body.

"Yes, but it will take some time. It's best to tie her up so that she won't cause any trouble." They were the first words Enid had spoken all day. And Valerie breathed a huge sigh of relief at them. Arthur had moved over to her, and she let herself be pulled into a hug as the last of the tension left her body.

Thank god.

"I hope I won't receive the same treatment." Everyone turned around to see a man, in his late 30's or early 40's. He had simple Henley on with those old dad glasses and stood quite proud. He had a simple smile on his face, that matched his blondish brown hair. A few grey streaks were proudly on display.

No fucking way.

No one moved, whether from shock or sheer disbelief, Val couldn't tell. The man let out a familiar chuckle before taking a step forward. His voice deep but soothing.

"Come on now, I would have thought..."

Whatever he was about to say was cut off by Arthur speeding over to him, wrapping him in a tight hug. The man was only slightly taller than the younger vampire, but he hugged him back all the same.

Val felt herself move forward, doing the same thing. She nearly bowled the other two over and it was probably due to the fact that they were both vampire that she didn't succeed.

 "Dean."

"I missed both of you as well."

Val reluctantly broke away from the familiar embrace, wiping away a few tears.  Sue me, he was dead. I'm allowed to have that.

Dean, ever the dad, glanced around the rest of the group. He smiled at the sight of Enid and Grace. They had a matching one at the sight of their old friend.

"It's good to be finally able to talk to you all."

"Have you been watching us this whole time?" Enid's words were quickly but they were loaded with emotions.

"Of course. What else would I have done?" Dean smiled through his words. Enid's face broke out into a massive smile as she raced to hug the older vampire. It's the first time she's smiled since this whole thing.

Dean easily let her melt into him, nodding at Grace who raced to the older vampire. No one mentioned the tears shed, as he pulled away from her friends' embrace. Arthur stepped forward, hands holding on to each other.

"Dean I..."

"If you even dare to take responsibility for your father's actions, Arthur Forbes." His sire warned, fake glaring at the vampire.

"But ..."

"I knew what I was doing when I engaged your father in order to save you. My death is not anyone here's fault."

God, I missed him.

Dean had joined their group after he saved Willow and Enid from a particular run in with a coven of murderous witches quite early in their running away days. He was the one that had mentored Valerie in vampirism and eventually became Arthur's sire. He had been a welcome addition to their little group, and they had almost instantly included him in their vow.

Then Bill Forbes killed him.

Arthur nodded, smiling at the older vampire. No one really knew how old Dean was, only that he was well over 200, he had chosen the last name Corbin shortly after he transitioned into a vampire and he preferred to stay out of vampire politics.

"Thank you." Val spoke, drawing Dean's attention to her.

"Of course, young padawan." He teased, smiling at the groan that came out of Valerie's mouth. God, I forgot about that. The rest of her traitorous friend started to laugh alongside Dean.

"As much as I would hate to interrupt this, we have a bigger problem." The unknown voice made them turn to the newcomer. It was a teenager, with dark brown hair and light hazel, almost golden eyes. He stood back, cautious as he seemed to observe their reactions to him.

Val stepped in front of both Enid and Dean, eyes glancing over the new ghost.

"And who the hell are ..."

"Anthony?"

Oh fuck. 

Val turned to see Enid with tears in her eyes, staring straight at the new ghost. Who was none other than Anthony Blackwood, Enid's only brother.

"Hey wildflower." Enid took a step closer at his words but both Grace and Val step between their dear friend and the ghost. Enid said nothing at it, froze at the sight of her dead brother.

Anthony took one look at Val's face, veins dancing underneath her skin, and sighed. He seemed to be unsure, something that wasn't like him at all if the stories Enid told were anything to go by.

If his past actions were anything to go by.

"Look, I know I've done some shit..."

"Like let Enid be cursed?" The anger was clear in Arthur's voice, and if it wasn't for Dean's hand on his shoulder, Val was sure he would have punched him by now. She knew she was close to.

Anthony opened his mouth then shut it. Trying to find the words. Val hated that fact she could see the similarities between him and her best friend.

"He had to." The words from Enid were so unexpected than if Val wasn't a vampire she would have gotten whiplash from how fast she turned. Everyone opened their mouth to protest but her friend kept speaking, walking towards her brother.

"I played it over and over again in my head for years. It never made sense as to why you agreed to let my magic be cursed. It was to protect me, wasn't it."

Anthony didn't say anything, just watched his sister advanced with haunted eyes. He looks so young. 

"You never had any intention with following mum's orders. Sure, she found out about our plans to escape but you always intended to follow through on them." Enid spoke fast and hard, like she had been practicing for years.

"Having my magic bound meant that yours was free. You still had every intention of getting us out."

Oh.

Enid has shared the story only once to them, but it wasn't one that they would forget soon. Anthony had made plans to get himself and Enid out of their insane coven when he turned 17, but it was discovered. And they were brought in front of Sylvia, the coven leader and their own mother.

Anthony had bargained to only have Enid's magic bound as a way of punishment for the both of them. Val was furious at him for not taking Enid's place as Enid was only 12.

But this perspective meant he could still have access to his own to assist on the escape. If Val wasn't so mad at the outcome, she would have thought it was genius. Enid continued speaking, tearing up at memories.

"And then I ... I killed you..."

Anthony rushed forward and grasped his sister arms,

"You were twelve and just went through the most painful thing in your life. You didn't know what would happen if you siphoned from Mum. None of us did. You didn't mean to kill me, Enid, and I have never blamed you for it."

Val heard the choke off sob that left Enid before both siblings were in a crushing embrace.

Val turned away, somewhat aware of the conversation behind her. It was private and the vampire didn't have anymore reason to worry. She trusted Enid's judgement.

Kind of glad I don't have to kill him.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"It's weird that I'm older than you, now." Enid said softly, next to her brother on the steps, her friends surrounded them. She was glad none of them had attacked Anthony. Yet.

"You don't age over there, on the Other Side. You just watch. It's a bit miserable but your life was plenty entertaining. Got into plenty of mischief without me."

Enid laughed at her brother's statement, hugging into him. She ignored how young he was, and how he wouldn't let her go. 

Don't think about that.

"Please don't tell me you watched all of it?" She half jokes, but the teasing look on her brother's face made her stop smiling.

"Oh god."

"Well, I'm ignoring the fact we've had someone looking over our shoulder our entire lives." Arthur added with a dry smile.

Val made a noise of agreement from her position next to Dean, still attached to the ghost.

"Plus, you have more important things to worry about." Anthony continued, all humor gone. It was one of the weird things about her brother, that he could go from joking and laughing to serious and commanding in a second.

God, it's been years.

"No offense but I doubt Sarah over there is going to cause anymore problems."

Enid glanced at the still dead vampire. In a few minutes, Arthur and Dean had gone over board with the vervain ropes and chains. One of them had even fashioned a gag. Val had watch with gratitude as Grace pull her into a hug on the steps below her. 

"I don't think so either but she not the one I'm worried about." Anthony's words had her dreading but she knew what he was going to say. She already had one incident this morning from her.

"Sylvia." At her name, each of her friend grimaced. They had all heard the horror stories Enid used to tell in her name.

Sylvia Blackwood. Leader of the Blackwood covens, an insane, powerful witch.

And my mother. Who I killed alongside majority of my coven. Including my brother.

"What's the game plan?" Grace asked to no one is particular.

"Kill her over and over again, and hope that Willow fixes whatever shit Bonnie broke soon." Val spoke, always the planner. Enid never understood when people called her impulsive. Reckless sure, but every move Valerie made was planned. The only time she was ever caught of guard came from her brother, Jeremy.

As if on que, Enid's phone rang. She instinctively got it on speaker.

"Willow?"

"It's not Bonnie's fault. Surprisingly." There was a brief chuckle from someone, but otherwise they all waited for the Bennet witch to continue.

"Arthur, you know that witch that Matt contacted about Klaus' curse."

Dean made a choked off sound but Arthur ignored him.

"She caused this?"

"Yeah, ripped the veil wide open. She's using an old necklace of her's as a foothold."

"The one that Elena has'?" Val's interruption is unexpected but Willow seems to have been expecting it.

Enid was somewhat lost before remembering that Willow mentioned Elena's weirdo magic necklace after the Founder's party.

Weird.

"Yep. Grams is talking to Bonnie about the spell then Caroline figures out where it is."

Everyone held their breathe at her words. Arthur recovered first, speaking carefully.

"Will, are you..."

"I'm fine. We're working together. How are things on your end?" Willow's tone meant that she didn't want to talk about it so they all didn't. Enid takes the chance to answers her question.

"Dean's here." Willow silent for a while until she finally speaks, her voice a little watery.

"Dean?" The older vampire smiles sadly at the phone.

"Hey, Willow tree. It's good to hear from you." There was silence on her end, before she spoke up, voice a little shaky.

"Always a pleasure, Winchester." Dean rolled his eyes, but smiled none the less.

"Must you bring that show into it."

"Always."

Enid shifted closer to Anthony as she spoke into the phone, taking one her brother's hands in her own.

"My brother is here too. As well as Sarah. It's a full house." More silence from Willow end but Enid couldn't blame her for this one. It's like all the greatest hits from their past had come back for the day.

Thank god, we haven't seen someone from New Orleans yet.

"Tell me that bitch is dead."

"Valerie had her heart out of her chest before she could get a full sentence out. And before you worry, Anthony's chill. We worked it out."

"Good, how about you lot go do something for me while catching up." Everyone perked up at the request. There had been a little too many big emotions for one afternoon.

"Of course, what do you want us to do?"

"Grams was squirrely about what exactly the witch wanted. But she did let it slip that it was Original Vampire business. Currently there is only one person in town who could have met the witch herself and might know what exactly she wants." Everyone grew quietly at the loaded request.

"Are you kidding me?" It was Anthony voice that broke through.

"I don't recognize you, so you must be Anthony."

"Like hell we are going to ask Rebekah, the freaking original vampire, for help. She probably not going to believe us anyway." Enid hated but her brother made a few good points.

"She might help? It was mainly Klaus who was problematic at the gym." Arthur voice came through.

"Arthur's right. It only depends on whether she hates the witch or not?" Val, as always, was deep in thought. 

They sat in silence as they thought over the request. It could be their best chance of getting a one up on the witch.

 "She'll listen." It was the confidence in Dean's tone that caused her to look up in confusion.

"Val and I will go over to Rebekah, if we want to do this before we disappear." Val raised an eye at the order but didn't say anything otherwise.

The words felt awful to hear. The reminder that eventually Dean and Anthony were going to disappear again felt like a cold knife to the heart. Enid gripped her brother arm tighter and felt him do the same. She could see Val hands flex, like she wanted to grab Dean and hold on. Arthur wasn't much better.

She looked around at the group. If Val and Dean were to go find Rebekah, that left Arthur, Enid, Grace and Anthony to deal with Sylvia. If her mother decided to show up.

"Alright, let's do this."

"I was hoping I could borrow Grace for a moment. "

Again?

For the third... fourth... whatever time today, they all turned around to check the new comer. Enid didn't recognize him but it was clear Grace did.

"Uncle Mason?" It was Grace's voice that broke the silence. She sprinted over, nearly bowling over the werewolf for a hug. Enid thought back to the last time she had seen him, well over 8 years ago. A little while before they all became quite good friends. 

"Hey, Gracie."

"What the hell are you doing here?" Mason shot her a fond look, and Enid felt her heart break at the realization.

Mason had been one of Grace's favorite family members. She mentioned him a lot over the years, mainly stuff he did to annoy Richard Lockwood and the letters he would send.  It was one of her goals to try and find him, partly to see him, partly to see if he knew about their bloodline as well.

It finally got to Grace as well, as she hugged Mason a little tighter. He hugged her back before releasing her.

"I need your help with something."

Chapter Text

"And who the hell are you?"

In all fairness, Val wasn't sure what way this would go. It was easy enough to find Rebekah. Now convincing her was the real challenge.

I think I'd rather deal with Sara

"Valerie Gilbert. I'm sure I've been mentioned by someone."

"The doppelganger's sister. So sorry about that."

Arthur was right, she is unfairly gorgeous. Also, seriously rude.

Val shook the thought from her head as both and Rebekah stood in some weird standoff. To be fair the original, she never thought she'd be here either. Especially on the front steps of this department store she had caught Rebekah going to enter. Helps to have a witch.

"Yes, I'm the unfortunate soul who has the current doppelganger as her little sister. And you are the supposedly evil vampire barbie. Now that introductions are out of the way, I need your help."

Rebekah perked up a little at how Val introduced herself, and her eyes gleamed with something of interest.

"Now, what could you possible want from me?"

"Help with a ghost situation, because this town wasn't insane enough."

Rebekah blink at her statement before titling her head in confusion.

"What?"

"It's a really long story but to sum it up, a dead witch on the supernatural purgatory thing made ghosts a thing. Leading to a bunch of shit that honestly, I don't even want to get into. But the witch is somehow the same one who created Klaus' curse. So, I need any or all info you have on her to stop Mystic Falls from being haunted."

Rebekah stared at her for a few seconds before scoffing. She crossed her arms and give Val a little once over. She opened to mouth to no doubt verbally annihilate her but was stopped by her mentor's voice.

"Rebekah. She's telling the truth." Dean finally showed himself, appearing like the secret troublemaker he always was.  But what really caught Val's attention was the recognition that crossed Rebekah's face before scowling into unchecked anger.

Holy fuck, she knew him?

"How dare..."

"My late wife's favorite flower is vervain. You used to wear her dresses when you were staying and Nik ... Nik was the last one to see me alive." His words were a bunch of nonsense to Val, but they seem to be understood by Rebekah. They left a bunch of questions whirly around her head, but she decided to keep quiet.

Rebekah was silent, her face unreadable as she looked Dean up and down. For his part, Dean looked rather well adjusted for whatever this sort of situation was. I don't think it counts as coming back from the dead.

Wait, did he just say he knew Klaus?!

"It really is you." Rebekah's voice was full of disbelief as she stepped closer to Dean. There was a blur of movement and Val prepared for an attack of some kind. She stopped in her tracks as she saw Dean and Rebekah hugging each other.

Oh.

Dean eventually pulled away, a sad smile on his smile that contradicted Rebekah's. The Original ecstatic and it was then that Val realised she wasn't aware of Dean's status as dead.

"Rebekah..."

"Oh, you bloody idiot. You could have told us you were alive. After all these years, oh! Nik going to be so happy...." Dean struggle to talk against Rebekah's rant and Val could see the effort draining out of him. She must have meant a lot to him.

Val took a breath before taking Rebekah's hand that was on Dean's shoulder. The vampire went to move it, but Val stuck her grip.

"What are you..."

"Remember how I said that Mystic falls was haunted."

"What has that got to do with ..."

"Rebekah, Dean ... He's not..." Her message finally got across as a look of realization crossed her face followed by something numb and devastating. Val slowly let go of the original's hand, now just hovering in place. Dean had slowly stepped away from her grasp and now Val wasn't sure whether Rebekah was going to either hug or push him away.

"But ... I thought."

Dean started to talk, leading Rebekah inside the store as he did so. Val took it upon herself to close the door and compel the very nice employees to take a long break.

"After Mikael killed me, I woke up to my home in ruin and a thirst for blood. Soon after my first feed, all I wanted to do was try and find you. But I figured I could help better by spreading false information about your whereabouts. It's what I spent my first few hundred years of life doing." Rebekah took a shaking breathe in at his words but otherwise stayed silent, in shock no doubt.

There were about a hundred questions Val wanted to ask but she stayed silent.

"Afterwards, I spent a few hundred years hearing your stories I never quite got the courage to reach out to you. Then, some years ago, I stumbled upon a group a gifted teenagers that seemed to be in a spot of trouble."

Val smiled at the reminder, meeting Dean's eye.

"Come on, it wasn't that bad."

"Valerie, dear, I do believe you were quite close to being cursed until the end of time when I arrived." Val rolled her eyes but couldn't fight the smile that made its way onto her face.

"You two ... know each other?" Rebekah question was asked a bit shakily, but the accusatory tone was still there.

"Dean was ..."

"She was my Padawan" Val couldn't help herself, letting out a small laugh at the stupid nickname. She fondly remembers all of her friends dragging this poor vampire to the nearest cinema after realizing he wasn't caught up to date on media and such. Rebekah looked to be in the same situation as she mouthed the unfamiliar word.

"He means he was my mentor, the one who taught me to be a vampire. I owe him everything."

Rebekah squinted her eyes at me for a few seconds before looking at Dean. He seemed to understand so he continued on.

"I stayed with them for a while. I don't entirely know why. Perhaps they reminded me of a certain family from all those years ago." As he talked, moved to one of the couches.

"But none the less, trouble seemed to find them majority of the time. In one of these struggles, I was unfortunately caught in the crossfire. It was not their fault, and they did everything they could in order to save me."

Not enough.

Val knew he was looking at her when he stated this, but she couldn't bring herself to look him in the eye. She glanced at Rebekah briefly to find her watching the two of them. The younger vampire looked away when Rebekah caught her eye.

"Yes, and we have been lucky enough to see him after all this time. But unfortunately, as always, with allies comes enemies. So, I'm really sorry to do this but you have to tell us everything you know about the Original witch." Val spoke quick, urging the topic of conversation away from the one she had been avoiding.

Rebekah's laughter was unexpected as it echoed around the store. Val found herself staring in confusion at the Original, as Dean watched on rather sheepishly.

"Oh, you must have been Dean's mentee. 'With allies comes enemies' was a favorite quote of his. It's been stolen by Nik for a while now." The words were said with a rather sad fondness as Rebekah looked over Valerie. Dean spoke up at that.

"She was my best student over the years. Speaking of... I do have a request before I have to disappear once again." Both Valerie and Rebekah turned to him. Rebekah narrowed her eyes at his words. Val decided to not point out this was time sensitive.

"Disappear?"

"The door to the other side was forced open or something along those lines. The littlest Bennet is currently working on closing it."

"Why?"

 Valerie kind of expected her to be a little more violent but I guess seeing your previously dead ... Whatever he was to her is a bit of a handful. She took it upon herself to answer.

"It's not only our friends that have come back, and no offense, I'd rather not get killed by unimportant vampires and my friend's crazy mother."

Rebekah looked to protest, but Dean took her hand once again.

"I agree with her, Rebekah. And while it is disappointing, I could not spend any more time with you, it is imperative that we do not allow the Original witch to mess with the living world anymore."

The Original witch, huh?

Rebekah looked to protest but Dean squeezed her hand again. It took a minute, but she eventually backed down, nodding.

"Speaking of my favor. Could I talk to Nik?" Rebekah suck in a breath at the request but she nodded. Val pretended to not see the tears in her eyes.

Rebekah quickly pulled out her phone and dialed one of the numbers in her phone. It rung for a few seconds before a British accent answered.

"What is it, Rebekah. I'm rather busy." Dean took a couple of seconds to answer. And when he did talk, his voice was rather shaky.

"Hello, Nik." A silence rung out before the same voice growled out across the phone. Val couldn't help the shivers that went up her spine.

"Who is this?"

"Oh, come on, don't you recognize me after all those hours we spent talking about what tricks Kol had gotten into that day. Or perhaps when both you and him took me out to celebrate after I finally won a chess match against Elijah. I know it's been a good couple of centuries, but you did say you remember everything."

The silence stretched on for quite a bit.

"Rebekah..."

"It's him, Nik."

"No, it's impossible. I saw him die myself."

"As it turns out, someone had been dosing my wine with their blood." As Dean spoke, he turned to look at Rebekah. "I had my suspicions, but I believe you just confirmed them."

"I was only doing it as a precaution!" Rebekah justified herself. "Both Nik and Kol's spats were becoming too violent, and I was worried."

"Rebekah, darling, I believe you. But you could have asked."

"Well, no one asked you to take on Mikael by yourself and die trying!" That name again.

"It was necessary in order for all of you to escape. Elijah..."

"Necessary?! Dean are you ...."

"Enough! Both of you." Klaus' voice rung through the phone, silencing the argument that had been brewing between Rebekah and Dean. Val had resigned herself to watching them both like a drama show.

There was breathe through the phone before Klaus spoke again, his tone unrecognizable.

"If you're really him, what were the last words you said to me?"

Dean's eyes shown with unshed tears as he answered.

"I said that ... I would never regret the time I spent with your family." Rebekah let out a small gasp, but Dean eyes stayed on the phone.

There was a good minute of silence and if this wasn't the most interesting drama, Val would have asked to speed it up.

"It really is you." Val wanted to laugh at how similar Klaus and Rebekah were but stayed silent. A laugh resonated through the phone and Val couldn't help but think how nice it was.

"Bloody hell. You really are alive." Dean let out a full force flinch at the words and Rebekah looked close to tears at the words. But no one spoke up.

"900 years, mate. Why didn't you come see us any sooner?" Klaus' tone had taken a rather sober tone but even Val could hear the relief in his words.

Fuck.

Val turned to Dean who couldn't seem to talk and raised her eyebrows in obvious question.

Dean let out a rather pathetic shrug but otherwise kept his eyes on the phone. Val took a breath before taking the phone off him. I did owe him one. She saw Rebekah react, but Dean held her back.

"He wanted to..."

"And who is this? Another long-lost soul from my past?"

"We haven't met yet. Valerie Gilbert."

"Ahh, the older Gilbert. Prey tell, what are you doing with my old friend and my sister?" Val did not like the tone that the hybrid took up with her. She hated sounding like she was prey.

Val turned to both of them, but neither went to move against her.

"Dean was my mentor, when I first turned into a vampire. He stayed with our friend group for a while. But we're currently dealing with a situation."

There was a pause before the hybrid spoke up again.

"You're joking."

"I wish I was but I'm not. Small world."

A moment of silence before Val continued.

"The witch who put the hybrid curse on you is back."

"What."

"Turns out she really wants Elena dead. When tricking you didn't work at the school, she tried to do it with the local dead supernatural by giving them a foothold to our world. I don't know the actual magic wording for it. But Mystic Falls is currently haunted."

There was another full minute of silence before Klaus let out a dark chuckle. Which is a sound Val had never heard before and never wants to hear again.

"Of course. The original witch could never let me have anything. Prey tell, what else has she done?"

"That's pretty much it. There was an attack on Elena but she's fine. Both Bennet witches are trying to fix the problem at the moment but if there is anything we should know about the witch?"

There was silence. Klaus didn't say a word.

"Apart from the fact that witches are a pain in the ass."

Not helpful. Funny though.

Val had half a mind to tell him as much.

"Ok, then. Speaking of our mutual friend, there is something that you should know." Val's voice took on that shake she couldn't seem to get rid of again. Klaus must have heard it because the phone stayed silent.

Val brought her eyes back to the other two vampires in the room. Rebekah was watching the interaction but made no move to take over from her. There was unspoken gratitude in her eyes. Dean wasn't much better, but he practically glowed with pride from his place on the couch.

Obviously, she was taking a while because the hybrid's voice came through again.

"Little Gilbert, if your plan is to leave me in suspense, I am not amused."

"Dean died about a year ago. He's currently a ghost."

That was the worst way to do it.

"... what did you just say?"

"Dean died protecting our friend group from ... a threat at the time. Seems like a thing he does." Rebekah flinched at the wording, but Val continued on. "He's currently one of the dead who is able to interact on our side. I'm ... I'm sorry."

Val really didn't want to think about how about a while ago she was in the same position of losing Dean. This was Aunt Jenna's murderer, and all she could think about was the fact they were sharing a loss.

"You're lying."

"I'm not. And the only reason I'm the one telling you is because I don't think Rebekah nor Dean had the heart to."

There was silence, before eventually Rebekah stood up to take the phone. Val let her have it without a fight. The Original was still staring at her in a mixed of shocked and gratitude. Dean had nodded but was waiting for Klaus' voice to come through the phone.

Val nodded at Rebekah and hoped she could see that she was genuine before whispering to the both of them.

"I'll be outside."

"Thank you."

Val nodded at her mentors' words and quickly started to exit the store. She recognized the moment needed privacy and, out of respect for Dean, she gave them both that. She ignored the eyes on her as she waited outside the store.

As she leaned against the door, she let her mind race with all the new information she had gotten. Purposely distracting herself she so she wouldn't eavesdrop.

Dean knew the Originals, when he was human. He obviously mattered to them, and they mattered to him, if the reaction from both Klaus and Rebekah were any example. He mentioned knowing the others as well, like Kol and Elijah. Her thoughts raced as she replayed the conversation.

Dean was way older than they all thought. He killed by someone named Mikael, and didn't know he had vampire blood in his veins, Rebekah's from the sound of it. He spent hundred years making sure this Mikael guy wouldn't find the original family. Weren't they the strongest vampires in the world?

Regardless, it seems Dean then spent the next few hundred years making sure Mikael couldn't follow them. And never go the courage to reach out. She replayed the conversation over and over again, hoping that this wouldn't take long.

Perhaps they reminded me of a certain family from all those years ago.

Well, fuck.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

As Grace walked the familiar route to the Lockwood cellar, her mind raced as she thought through everything she had learned. About what exactly had passed in the years since she ran away. 

One thing was definitely certain.

Mystic falls is cursed. Never mind haunted.

Her friend group were back in this fucking town for a few months already and it was already insane.

Learning of everything that had occurred was mind boggling. Even the recent events, which included meeting the freaking hybrid and her apparently dead uncle coming back.

Another family member's death we didn't know about. Wonder what else they're keeping from us.

Mason was pretty happy to see her, and they were able to briefly catch up before he dropped the bomb about some original killing weapon hidden below the Lockwood cellar in tunnels of all things.

Enid had pretty much thrown herself into research the second it was known Originals made a habit of appearing in town. And since she had a massive collection of grimoires, diaries and what not, she had a pretty decent head start. And one thing seemed consistent across the centuries in her brief research.

They were invincible.

But even with the many horrible things they had done, Grace couldn't help but sympathize with the hybrid. Val had gotten a good lot of knowledge from her adventures up the mountain with Miss Elena Gilbert and boytoy number 2. Including the details of the Sun and Moon curse.

Grace and her friends had come across it many years ago, told by one of the packs she had joined briefly to know more about her newfound curse. Enid and Willow figured out it was total bullshit in a few days.  

The true sun and moon curse was way worse. Grace couldn't imagine living with a part of her bound, let alone for a thousand years. She almost couldn't blame Klaus for his actions.

I think I would have done the same in his shoes.

Enid's curse worked in the same way, her magic bound, and Grace knew how she had suffered from it. She remembered being horrified when she learnt of it. 

~~~

"Enid..."

"I know, I killed my own mum and brother. I was there." The red head's attempt at humor was not taken well as the group sat there in shock. They were in Arthur's room, either on the bed or the floor, making a semi-circle around their friend.

Grace in particularly was in a state of shock. It had been a couple of months since she had turned for the first time and was still somewhat in denial about being a werewolf. About the fact that werewolves were a thing. And about the supernatural world in general. Breaking her bones was one of the worst feelings in the world.

But this. This made it clear just how bad the world was. And it was a bit too much for the 14 and 15-year-olds in the room, especially with their limited knowledge of the magical world.

Grace glanced around and was somewhat relieved to see that the other's expression matched her own thoughts. Willow's expression was stoic like always, but she could feel the anger in her magic around her. Since becoming a werewolf, she had gotten better at feeling magic around her and right now the Bennet was enraged and was causing some of the lights to flicker.

Arthur didn't look much better, hands clenched in anger as he struggled to control himself. Val was in a state of shock, but Grace had been friends with her for a few years now and knew her rage would match that of her friends.

"Look, if you don't want to be friends anymore, just say so." Enid's words broke her out of her shock quicker than anything and Grace turned to look at her friend. She opened her mouth to protest the ridiculousness of the statement, but Enid continued, her hands clenching the bedsheets underneath her.

"I get it, okay. It was a horrible thing, and I know it's irredeemable and if you see me as a monster that's ..."

"Enid, shut up." Arthur's harsh words were cold in the air and instantly everyone was quiet at the sound of it. Despite being 15, Arthur already had taken to a massive growth spurt and was quite terrifying when he wanted to be. He must have realized because he took a huge breath in and grabbed one of Enid's hands from where they were tangled in his sheets.

"Sorry, but ... Enid we're not mad at you." When confusion crossed her face, Arthur continued on.

"We're mad on behalf of you." Willow nodded in agreement and both Valerie and Grace followed her example.

"Fuck's sake, how could you ever think we'd be mad at you."

Arthur asked with something of hysteria in his voice. Grace understood why. It was only a couple of months ago that they were all planning to murder someone on her behalf. It still made her tear up thinking about it, even despite the fact it led to her being a werewolf.

"But this is different..."

" Fuck no it isn't." Valerie had spoken now and had moved from her spot on the only chair to kneel in front of Enid. "From what I just heard, Sylvia is a massive bitch and absolutely deserved to die. Screw the fact that she's your mother. You should not have been put in that position in the first place."

She took a breath and Grace matched her, trying to calm her racing heart ad anger that threatened to overflow.

Enid lived in foster care with this lovely couple who were always too busy for her. Alongside an unknown father and Sylvia for a mother, Grace couldn't blame her for not knowing what actual parenting looked like.

Hell, she didn't know herself. Val and Arthur were the lucky ones in that lottery.

"Parents are meant to protect you. Enid, what she did ... That was ..." When Val struggled to find the words, Willow took over.

"To bind a witches magic is one of the worst punishments of all time. To have that connection severed..." Willow shook just thinking about it. "There is no justification for it."

Enid listened, her green eyes swelling with tears and she looked around in a state of shock. Like she wasn't expecting this outcome.

"But... The others..." Grace decide to speak now, making herself known on Enid's other side.

"It was not your fault. You had no idea that they were ...linked?" The werewolf glanced at Willow to make sure she had said it right, and when she got a nod in return, she continued. "Just like I had no idea what would happen if ... I took a life."

Her friends glanced at her in surprised but stayed quiet. She couldn't blame them. Ever since that night months ago, she hadn't talked about the reality of it to anyone, semi-living in a state of denial. She continued on, ignoring the tears in her eyes.

"I don't exactly know what would have happened if I had known about the werewolf gene, but I didn't. Just like you. We can't change what happened now. "

Willow continued on for her, which Grace was ever grateful for as the blond didn't know if she could hold off the tears any longer

"We will help you break this curse." The Bennet witch words were said as a promise, an oath to their friendship.

"Whatever it takes." Val said, taking one of Enid's free hands. Both Arthur and Grace nodded in agreement.

The cursed witch herself seemed to finally accept their words as her eyes shone with gratitude and love before she promptly burst into tears. Arthur, always the big brother, immediately wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into a hug, the other following along.

~~~

Since running away, they had dug up ancient Blackwood tombs and crypts, stolen old grimoires and fought off the surviving members of Enid's family to try and break that freaking curse. While they hadn't managed to find much, Enid's confidence grew. And she managed to turn her curse into a blessing at times.

So, Grace did get Klaus' actions regarding his curse and even after. And she didn't exactly blame the hybrid for wanting to create more of himself.

God knows I would have loved having more werewolves around during my first few times. 

But Mason's arrival and new knowledge about some Original destroying weapon seemed a little too good to be true. With Tyler already a brainwashed minion and the threats on her mortality by the almighty hybrid, she could probably use all the help she could get.

As she made her way down the stairs, she caught sight of her ghostly uncle and someone else. They both turned to the footsteps on the stairs.

She debated whether this weapon was worth it if she had to deal with Damon Salvatore the entire time.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Willow watches the two friends search for the necklace that obviously wasn't here. Seriously, what did Grams teach her? Because if she honestly can't tell that the insanely powerful magical talisman wasn't anywhere in this room, she might be overestimating her.

She rolled her eyes, and checked her phone for updates, uncaring for the glares Bonnie sent her way.

Grace had gone off with her ghost uncle and Val with Dean to find the female Original. The rest were at the house and Willow was slightly reassured that there wasn't the sinking feeling of dread she usually got.

She leaned against the wall of the boarding house, closing her eyes and letting a bit of her magic flow around her to comfort her. She could hear Caroline finally giving up and pulling out her phone. As she spoke to whoever was on the other end, Bonnie stormed right up to her.

The older Bennet witch braced herself for whatever was about to come, adjusting the bag on her shoulder. 

"You could have helped." The words were spat at her, and Willow finally opened her eyes to see her sister in front of her. She had that judging look on her face that she'd grown to hate, the one that never failed to make her feel like a freak.

"It's not here."

"You don't know that."

"Powerful magical talismans always five off a strong signature. With one that's powerful enough to do this level of chaos, I would have noticed it's magic by now." Her choice of words was immediately noticed and Willow regretted it as Bonnie's eyes flew open in rage.

"You haven't been around. You have no idea what I can do." At her words, Willow felt a rush of magic around the room, causing the lights to flicker and such. She paid no attention to it, focusing on Bonnie. Willow could practically see the rage on her expression grow when she didn't react.

Willow learned quite early that not having a reaction could make people quite mad. It was tool she used often, and it worked effectively well on Bonnie. Not so much Grams, who seemed to be able to read her no matter what she did, even in death.

Don't think about it.

She was going to get significantly drunk after this because this was one of the worst days she has ever experienced. The one good part of it was Dean coming back and she wouldn't be able see him at all.

"Bonnie, I've been a practicing witch since I was 13. You've been one for a year. I've been at this longer than you." 

Willow felt her magic react to her words, encompassing the entire room.

"So if you want to see who's the better witch, I'm afraid you're out of your depth."

Willow watched as Bonnie's rage grew, but her sister managed to turn around and ignore her instead of reacting like she would.

She shifted her attention to the other person in this room, bring her magic back under control.

She did quite like Caroline Forbes, and her entire friend group agreed she was the best younger sibling, with Jeremy being a close second. However, it was the ending of her conversation with whoever that drew her attention.

"And then we'll choose between boyfriend ghost dramas."

Dramas. Plural.

Willow watched with interest as her sister picked up the same thing she did.

"What are you talking about?"

She watched Caroline struggle for an excuse before speaking.

"Lexi's back, so Elena wants us to hold off on destroying the necklace. "

That's one.

"You said boyfriend dramas. Plural. What is it, Caroline?" The blond crumbled almost immediately.

"Elena caught Jeremy kissing ... Anna."

"What."

And that's two.

Willow had had some shitty relationships in the past, but fuck. Your medium boyfriend cheating on you with his ghostly ex. That's a wound that won't close soon.

Willow said nothing as Bonnie processed this information. Letting the two have the moment, Caroline being her weird sort of comfort as always.

"I'm sorry."

"He kissed her." Willow may not like Bonnie, but she sure as well didn't like Jeremy in this moment either.

"She's got a foothold now, so she's probably thinks she's here to stay. But you and I, Bonnie, we're going to find that necklace."

"And destroy the damn thing." Both looked over at Willow, but she had already started to pull things out of her bag. Looking for something in particular.

She pulled out a map, old fashion of sorts. Slowly unfolding it, she moved to the center of the room towards the massive bed. Caroline and Bonnie moved either side of her as she revealed a map of the entirety of Mystic Falls and its surroundings.

Willow spoke, answering the obvious question.

"It's a map I made. It shows all known magical signatures in Mystic Falls."

She touched the center of the map, letting her magic flow through it as she powered it up. Expanding outward, the map started to glow it certain spots. Some brighter than others.

"I haven't used it in a bit and it's not the most accurate but since the necklace is really powerful, it should be seen."

Caroline looked really impressed and immediately started to look over the map. Bonnie traced a couple o the fainter lights, looking up at her in question. But Willow's attention was caught by unfamiliar spot on the map.

"That's new." Both of the girls glanced to where she indicated. Bonnie made a noise of recognition.

"That's where Klaus' ritual took place."

"That would do it. Big magical events leave an impact on the earth. See here, " Willow pointed to one of the brightest lights on the map.

"That's the old witch house. A hundred dead witches sure do leave a mark."

"What's that one?" Caroline had pointed to another one, in the outskirts of the map. It was one of, if not the brightest spot on the entire map.

"Never been able to figure it out. But it's old." It had frustrated her for a while, but right now she had more important things to do.

There were a lot of minor ones across the entirety of the map, but none that stood out to her. She looked over the map for a few minutes before Bonnie spoke.

"Look at the boarding house, it has a pretty big one." And sure enough, it did. It wasn't the brightest, but it still stood out.

"That must mean the necklace is here right."

"Not entirely. That's us."

Bonnie's eyes widened in surprise as she turned to the spot again. Caroline also did a double take.

"That's you guys?"

Willow nodded, as she went back to her search. And after about ten minutes in silence, Caroline groaned in frustration.

"Look, this is kind of awesome but how are we going to know if it's the necklace or if some witch just that died there."

Willow nodded at her point and turned back to the map in deep thought.  A few seconds pass as she stared at the map.

Ah ha.

She took off one the many bracelets adoring her wrists. Placing her hand on the edge of the map, she willed more of her magic into it, making the spots brighten. As she did, more and more faint spots appeared. She continued to do this, ignoring the eyes on her until she spotted it.

"There."

Bonnie and Caroline both looked to where she had pointed, the now bright spot in the middle of the town. It was pulsing, like it was alive.

"Why is it doing that?" Bonnie asked as she watched the spot, the pulse little too similar to a heartbeat.

"The necklace is currently channeling a dead witch, meaning it's active. The pulse means if the magic being used." Willow explained simply, willing all the other spots on the map to lessen as they focused on the one. She placed the bracelet back on.

"How on earth is the necklace there?" It was a good question, and Willow had no answer for it.

 "It's where the Night of Illumination is currently being held."

Seriously, how many celebrations does this town need?

The silence was interrupted by a phone, vibrating on the desk on drawers across the room. Bonnie went to look at it but just gave Caroline and her a look that let them know exactly who it was.

Willow sat on the edge of the bed as Caroline moved to answer the phone. Willow moved to listen to the latest ghost drama, but her own phone ringing distracted her from it.

She quickly answered the phone, careful to move to a spot out of earshot of the two others in the room.

"Arthur?"

"Please tell me you have found the talisman or necklace or whatever it is?" Willow focused on tone of worry that dominated the call

"What's wrong?"

"Sylvia's here, "

Fuck.

Willow fought the urge to burn everyone within a mile of her, and let her herself breath before she could do anything drastic. She could feel her magic reacting around her and struggled to think straight.

She knew her friend could take care of themselves but she had also heard enough horror stories to know better. Sylvia didn't take fucking prisoners and was too unpredictable to know how this would end.

If she got Enid...

She cut that line of thought off as the lights around her started to flicker in time with her frantic heart beat. It finally caught the attention of the other but Willow managed to rein in her magic before they could tell it was her, she focused back in on her conversation. 

"Willow, are you there?"

Shit.

"Yeah, I'm here. I'm going to call Val. Tell her the info isn't needed anymore and to help you out. You focus on..." Whatever she was going to say next was cut off by a scream and crash on the other side of the phone, before the phone call promptly ended.

Arthur?

There were a few moments of silence where the witch just stared at her phone, frozen in worry and fear. Willow resisted the urged to scream as she focused back on the others. Caroline was giving her a worried look but Bonnie was just straight up annoyed, like usual.

Don't set her on fire. Don't set her of fire.

"Update. Now." Willow was aware that she was being a bit rude, but she couldn't care less right now. Not with the scream echoing in her ear.

"We think Anna might have the necklace." Caroline said quickly, looking between her and Bonnie. Willow simply nodded and gathered all her things in a quick flick of her wrist.

"Let's go find her then."

"And do what exactly?" Willow gave her sister a smile, one she knew sent shivers down their spines

"We're going to find out if a ghost can bruise."

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Valerie, dear, maybe slow down a touch." Her mentor called, barely audible over the roar of the engine. But she didn't slow down. Not like he could make her.

Willow's call was brief, but the contents made her want to scream.

If Sylvia so much as touches a hair on Enid's head.

She had been speeding around in cars for most of her life, and knew how to avoid the usual police and cameras. And everyone is the car was indestructible. Val felt totally justified breaking every speed law in the book.         

One particularly sharp corner had Dean grabbing onto the overhead handle, despite being a vampire of 900 years. The original in the back wasn't doing much better.

"Bloody hell, these things are insane!"

Val would have laughed at the comment if her house wasn't coming up in the distance. Switching gears, she managed an impressive drift right, turning perfectly to a stop in the driveway. She slammed the engine off and rushed inside. 

Before she could full register the chaos, a glass bottle slammed into her head with a sharp crack. It barely stopped her as she followed where the offending object had come from, completely ignoring Rebekah's gasp or the blood dripping down her face.

Majority of the massive living room was trashed, and Val could practically taste the magic in the air. Val's friends stood with their backs to her, forming a loose circle as they face the lone figure across the room. 

Sylvia's dark brown hair was pulled tight into a severe bun, her hazel eyes cold and piercing as if they could see through to your very soul. She looked every inch the wicked matriarch from one of those old inheritance dramas, right down to her impeccably severe outfit.

And right now she was staring daggers into both Enid and Anthony.

Both Anthony and Arthur seemed to be alright, currently glaring at the offending witch while blocking Enid from view. Val made her way forward, quickly wiping the offending blood in her eye. Her approached was noticed by Sylvia, who did this evil smile that didn't fail to send shivers down her spine. Enid quickly glanced at her and Val could the see some of the tension relax within her.

"Ah, Miss Gilbert. So glad of you to finally join us."

Definitely the evil grandmother in movies.

"Same here. Looks like I arrived just in time to see your head torn from it's neck." Valerie spoke lightly, but everyone could hear the anger in her words.

Something flashed in Sylvia's eyes before the coven leader looked over her shoulder.

"Dean Corbin, I presume."

"The one and only."

Val and Dean took place besides Arthur and Anthony. The warlock glanced at them both, before turning back to his mother. It only occur to Val now that how much Anthony looked like the Blackwood regent. He practically looked like her gender-bent younger self. Enid seemed like the odd one out, with her almost red hair and her eyes more green than hazel. But they all had that determined look in there, the one just short of crazy.

Sylvia smirked once more before disappearing from sight. Val froze before Anthony let out a groan of annoyance.

"Seriously, she gets ghost powers and instantly becomes the most annoying bitch in the world."

"Is everyone alive?" Dean asked, as he checked around the room, heading for Enid first. Val herself quickly checked over her friends and the others.

Arthur was the worst looking, having his nice button up covered in blood that Val was 50% sure wasn't his. She also certain that the wound above his eyes, that made him looked even more dashingly handsome than usually, had glass in it.

Enid looked fairly okay, but Val couldn't help notice just how much she was shaking, holding her own wrist in an attempt to stop it. Anthony had obvious bared the brunt of some attack, if the way to was holding his shoulder was any indication.

"Everyone's fine. A little shaken up but fine." Arthur replied quickly. He walked into the middle of living where the witch once was. "But if Sylvia keeps disappearing like an utter coward, it's going to be a real bitch to fight her."

The blond then took a glance at Val, and took a couple steps forward at the sight of her.

"Oh jeez, she got you too."

"Yeah, what's up with that? I would have thought her to be more ... Is imaginative the right word for it? Just throwing bottles doesn't seem like her style?"

Dean gave her a look that looked way too close to as Arthur and Enid crowded her in worry. Enid's expression was a mixture of worry and amusement, as she spoke.

"Val, sweetheart, they had vervain in them. You might want to sit down."

Oh shit.

A funny thing about becoming a vampire was that somehow her CIPA wasn't healed or fixed or whatever you call that. So, she was a vampire who couldn't feel the sun or vervain burn on her skin, or any kind of pain at all. They still affected her, so it was a massive annoyance if she didn't notice it. But still, she had a one up against nature.

"Right, okay. Thats makes way a lot more sense."

"How did you not feel that?" Both Enid and Arthur tensed at the british accent. Val had honestly forgotten about Rebekah tagging along for the ride, not wanting to separate from Dean just yet. Honestly Val didn't mind, but the other didn't know about Dean and Rebekah yet.

And considering all the protections they had set up specifically for the Originals.

This is going to be fun.

Enid, Arthur and Anthony all stared at Rebekah, who was still at the front door, not allowed in yet. It was a silent standoff until Arthur spoke.

"Val, why is Rebekah here?"

She shrugged. "She's with Dean."

"Why is she with Dean?"

"Because I went with him to talk to her about the witch?"

Arthur smirked, clearly not buying it. "Not what I meant, and you know it."

Val rolled her eyes but couldn't help the smile as she turned away from Arthur. She faced Rebekah for a moment glancing over both of them, before turning to Enid.

"Invite her in. I'll explain later but we can trust her."

Surprise rippled through the room, even from Dean and Rebekah. Arthur and ENid exchanged glances before Enid spoke up. 

"Val, you do realize we specifically designed those wards because of the Originals, right?"

Both of her friends were looking at her like she was crazy. Which considering the day she had, it was entirely within the realm of possibilities. Val quickly glanced at Rebekah, who was watching her with something of awe and confusion.

"And trust me, I'll catch you up on everything in detail but footnote. Dean is apparently .." She turned to fake glare at Dean, who let out a sheepish chuckle. "Over 900 years old, and knows all of the Originals. Including Rebekah, who is his sire."

"What the fuck?" Anthony blurted out, disbelief written all over his face. 

"Wait, seriously?" Arthur had turned to Dean, who simply nodded.

"Yes. I do apologize for not telling the complete truth but the fewer people who know, the better." Dean said as he moved to check Val's injuries.

"Dean, I'm fine."

"You not being able to feel pain, Valerie, does not mean it doesn't affect you. I do believe we agreed on this a few years ago now."

"Alright, alright. No need to be a dad about it."

"What do you mean she can't feel pain?" Rebekah spoke up again, standing in the doorway. Everyone glanced over at her and stayed silent. Everyone except Val.

"I was born unable to feel pain, and that carried over when I became a vampire. I literally cannot feel the burn of vervain right now."

"Huh, I imagine that must come in quite handy." Rebekah thought out loud, leaning against the frame.

"You would think so," Val replied, "but vervain still affects me. So, it's still a pain."

"What the hell is happening right now?" It was Anthony that interrupted.

Dean ignored him and stepped forward to both Arthur and Enid.

"I'm vouching for her. Rebekah is a dear friend of mine and my sire. You can trust her."

Arthur and Enid both gave each other a look at their friends words, before turning to Valerie in sync. She glanced at Rebekah, who was looking a little lost at the situation. She thought over her interactions with Dean and how she had acted in his presence.

"Seconded." Val said. 

"Why ... Why on earth would you trust me?" Rebekah's voice echoed, tinged with vulnerability.

Val got up from the couch. And made her way over to Rebekah.

"Today was a rollercoaster but from what I've gathered, Dean means a lot to you. Just like he does for us. I trust my mentor, so I'll happily extend that to you." Rebekah listened to her but scoffed at the words, disbelief clear in her eyes.

"Despite everything my brother has done to you?" Rebekah's tone was skeptical. Val could hear the other react to the original's words. But she didn't. She simply smiled at the Original, leaning against the opposite side of the doorframe.

"That's your brother. Not you." Rebekah's eyes widened at her words but Val continued on. "I may not been a thousand years old but I'm smart enough to know that you aren't responsible for my aunt's death. You are your own person. And once again, Dean vouched for you, so yeah I trust you. For today at the least."

Please don't let it backfire on me.

Rebekah simply stared, speechless. For once caught off guard by words instead of violence.

Movements behind Val caught her attention. Enid stood beside her, watching with a faint amusement. 

She turned her hazel green eyes at Rebekah, before leaning to whisper.

"I'm Enid. Did Dean do that thing where he lost his glasses despite wearing them on his head?"

The question gets a laugh out of the Original, who smiles at Enid. She takes a moment before answering. 

"All the time. It was ridiculous to watch. I thought he would have grown out of it now that he doesn't need them." Her response made Enid smile harder.

"Oh no, he still wears them. He says they're stylish." All three of them to burst out laughing. The laughter increased at the groan Dean makes at them.

"I ... honestly cannot tell if I'm glad you're getting along or terrified."

"I think terrified is the correct answer here." Arthur states, a smile on his lips as he watches everyone. Everyone is gathered around the doorway, with the only exception being Anthony who looks completely bewildered at the situation.

Arthur focuses back on Rebekah before turning to Dean.

"Plus you deserve it. 900 hundred years, seriously?" Arthur turns the conversation back on Dean. Everyone turns to stare at Dean, who is looking like he'd rather disappear.

"Okay look." Whatever defense he was going to say was interrupted by a glass bottle smashing against Dean's head, the liquid burning his scalp like acid. Val was instantly by his side, distracted worrying about her mentor to notice the second bottle aiming straight for Rebekah.

There was a flash past her and the sounds of glasses breaking. Turning around, Val saw Arthur embracing Rebekah in a protective hold as vervain burned into his shoulder. Arthur kneeled over in pain, having shielded Rebekah from most of it.

Val didn't even have any time to processes this before she was thrown into the doorway, smashing the frame as she rolled off the porch and onto the front lawn. She barely had any time to process that before she dodged a heel that smashed into the grass where her head once was.

She zoomed across the lawn, giving herself sometime to heal she quickly assessed the situation.

Sarah was furious as she glared at Val, turning to full face her. Val fought off the urge to run and she stood against her sire. A smile curled along the ghost's face, sharp and full of teeth.

~~~

Sarah smiled as she released Val's wrist from her fangs. All Val could do was watch as she licked her own blood off her lips and collapsed on her bed, in Val's room.

If Val could feel pain, she bet she would be in agony. She couldn't feel the bites that marked her skin but she could feel the slow drip of blood down her skin, from each bite Sarah inflicted on her body.

Val turned her eyes away, refusing to let her see the tears. She turned to the mirror, her eyes travelling over each piece of skin that was torn through. She looked like half a corspe, Sarah having delighted in experimenting with her disability.

"God, you taste so good." She flinched at the voice, head turning to see Sarah lounging over her bed. She looked beautiful, with her outfit right down to her hair. She smiled, and Val hated how the blood looked like lipstick on her.

The vampire smiled, fangs still out as she crept closer to Val.

"Let me go." She had spoken the same words over the last few weeks; some part of her still fighting the urge to give into her. Sarah smiled, slow and deliberate. Her eyes sparkled with something sinister as she crept closer, her finger gently sliding over her thighs. 

"Now, why would I ever do that?

~~~

It was the same smile Sarah had on her face now, and it didn't fail to send goose bumps all over her skin. Where her bite marks once were.

"Good. You may have gotten lucky before, but you're still the same little..." Whatever she was going to say was cut out by Rebekah, who ripped out her heart. Val watched as Sarah fall, quite similar to a few hours previous.

Val couldn't help the full body shake she let out as she dropped to the floor in relief, staring up at the sky.

I couldn't do it again.

"Who the bloody hell was that?" Rebekah moved in her line of vision, staring down at her as Val tried to control her frantic heartbeat.

"My sire. She's a bitch, if you can't tell." Rebekah let out something between a laugh and a scoff.

"Clearly."

There was a crash from inside the house, and Val was hit with a shot of pure panic.

Fuck, her friends

Val zoomed in the house, barely noting Rebekah's exclaim of "bloody hell". She ignores the door frame where a clear her-shaped hole now lays as she flashes into the room. Just dodging Anthony's body which goes flying past. She quickly glances to make sure he's moving before facing the rest of the chaos that had move to the living room just right of the doorway.

Arthur kneeling over in pain, the tell-tale signs of a witchy aneurism in play as well as the still healing burn on his shoulder. Enid was siphoning off Dean, keeping up an unseen forcefield against the storm of debris that Sylvia orchestrated.

Val dodged a potted plant, one of Enid's, as she assessed the situation. Spotting a broken bit of wood on the floor, she grabbed it and flung it at Sylvia. The witch barely had time to dodge, dropping her assault against Enid. Who in turn could stop siphoning from Dean.

Sylvia turned to glare at Val. There were a few moments of silence where nothing happened before Sylvia scowl deepened.

"Why aren't you ..."

She cut off by a piece of wood lodge in her neck. She coughed for a second, blood already spewing from her mouth as she went down, struggling for a bit before she finally stops, dead on the carpet. Val quickly glanced to see Dean smirking slightly, from his spot kneeling on the floor.

"Fucking finally." The words came from Anthony, who was still on the floor on the other side of the house. Enid quickly rushed over to him, engulfing him in a hug.

"Everyone alive?" Dean called out, rising from his place on the floor. Arthur doing the same.

"Barely."

"I'm okay. Anthony's fine."

"I'm good."

"Define alive."

"Not the time to be a smart ass, Arthur."

"Default state, daddio."

Val snorted at the commentary but quickly remembered a certain original outside still. She quickly made her way to the front door, noting she was a little dizzier than before.

"Rebekah, you okay?"

"Perfectly fine. Is Dean.." Rebekah stepped forward but was stopped by the threshold once more. She placed her hand against the frame, still bloody from killing Sarah. Or whatever that counted as.

"He's good. He got Sylvia."

"Who?" It took all of Val's efforts to not burst out laughing. It was quite easy to forget that Rebekah didn't even know half of what was going on.

"Enid's mother. She's a ghost and was trying to kill us. "

"Seriously?"

Dean appeared from the living room. The blond original seemed relieved but that was quickly replaced by annoyance about not being let in. He quickly made his way over.

"Rebekah are you.."

"Perfect, as always. Dealt with ..." Rebekah briefly gestured to the front yard, where Val's sire's corpse was.

"Sarah. Thank you for that." Val spoke, hoping once more Rebekah could see she was genuine. Rebekah smirked at her.

"Not a problem. Not everyday you get to help your oldest friend's... "She turned to Dean. "What did you call her. Padawan?"

Oh no.

It was quiet for about two seconds before Arthur and Enid burst out laughing, just as they were walking up. Everyone seemed to circle the doorway to the house as Val covered her face in embarrassment.

"Padawan!"

"I forgot about that. Omg, that was so good."

"I will stake both of you!"

"You can certainty try." Enid and Arthur's reply came in sync, and they howled with laughter as Val glared at them, the corner of her mouth turning despite herself. Both Dean and Anthony were laughing as well, watching the commotion as Val struggling to remain mad.

"This is bullying." At her statement, Enid turned to Val with a teasing, look on her face.

"It's friendship."

"I want a refund." Val said flatly.

Arthur leaned against the wall, arms folding in mock annoyance. "Until Eternity Ends, motherfucker. Your stuck with us."

Rebekah made a choked off sound, drawing attention back to her. Val watched with confusion as the Original stared at the three of them, a shocked expression on her face. 

Dean chuckled a bit before leaning into Rebekah's space. 

"See what I mean."

"I do. Bloody hell, did you..."

"No. They were like that when I found them."

Arthur raised a hand. "They are right here. Mind telling us what you two are whispering about."

Dean smiled, one of those mentor smiles. "All in good time."

Val rolled her eyes and if Dean's laughter was anything to go by, so did Enid and Arthur. Rebekah made a amused sort of sound and Val finally remember what she was trying to do before they all got ghost jumped. She turned to her best friend of years.

"Enid, invite her in." Enid's smile almost immediately dropped.

"I can't."

Val could practically hear the scowl on Rebekah's face.

"The wards remember, neither Willow or Grace are here." Fuck. Willow had set the wards up so two invitations were needed. Val and Arthur couldn't do it as they were vampires.

"What the bloody hell are you talking about?"

Val turned to Rebekah, already explaining. "We had Willow put wards up against the house after the whole drama in the gym. Everyone, including humans, need invites from at least two of us. Since Arthur and I are undead, we can't be the seconded person needed."

Rebekah calms down, and nods in understanding.

"Impressive bit of magic. I assume it's your doing?" Val glanced over her shoulder to see Enid holding Anthony.

"Oh no. Willow's the one who handles all the magical theory stuff." Rebekah's head tilted in confusion once more.

"Willow?"

"Bennet. She's Bonnie's older sister." Val explained, watching the confusion on Rebekah's face. 

Enid spoke up. "Did Klaus really not tell you anything?"

The question made Rebekah blush from embarrassment, glaring at Enid.

Changing the topic before someone gets killed.

"I need a strong drink after this. A real drink as well. Who's up for it?" Val's words were met with an enthusiastic nod from Arthur, who was quickly turned to Rebekah with his victorious smile.

"You should try the blood margaritas Dean makes. Val and I practically lived off them for a while."

"Margaritas?" The face both Arthur and Enid made was priceless and Val it took all of her effort to not laugh.

"How have you not tried margaritas?" It was Anthony who asked, leaning against Enid like he was a victim of war. He kind of was.

"I've been stuck in a box for 90 years. You tend to miss those sorts of things."

What?!

"I'm sorry, what the fuck? " Arthur's spoke for everyone as Val turned to Rebekah in shock.

Is that why she hadn't been seen before.

"Who put you in a box?" Enid's voice was somewhat calm, but Val knew even the Original could hear the anger in it.

Rebekah seemed hesitant to answer but did none the less.

"Who else? My brother."

That motherfucker.

"Klaus did that to you?" Val's words were met with a glare from Rebekah. Dean stepped forward before heads could go flying.

"I do believe you must continue this discussion another time as I believe it's my time to go."

Everyone stared at him, eyes widening. Anthony made a noise as well.

"I think you're right. Fuck, that's feels so weird." He turns to Enid, arms turning her around into a proper hug.

"I'll miss you, wildflower. I'll be watching. Never doubt that." There was barely a moment between them before he disappeared.

The shock of that made everyone quickly turn to Dean, who had taken Rebekah by the hand.  He glanced at everyone, tears swelling in his eyes.

"I'm so proud of all you. And I'll look over each of you."

He turned to Rebekah, a bright smile on his face.

"I never regret it. Not once."

He disappeared, the words hanging in the air as Rebekah's handheld onto nothing.

Fuck he's gone.

It had happened so quickly that Val doubted the other had processed it. Val stared at the place Dean once was, emotions conflicting inside of her. A part of her was glad it was over, the pain of having him so close and yet not really there eating up at her. But it felt so good to talk, to joke with him.

A few moments pass before Enid took a massive, shaky breath and spoke with certainty. 

"Fuck today."

Arthur blinked rapidly and ran a hand down his face. "Amen to that."

Val let out a small smile at the two of them and turned to Rebekah. She looked uncertain, now that Dean was gone. And it was clear to Val that she was struggling to stop the tears.

"Well, now that's it's...over. I should probably go." She turned, stepping past the debris. It took Val a few seconds to make up her mind, but she quickly glanced at her friends for confirmation. Enid simply smiled and nodded. Arthur rolled his watery eyes but also nodded.

She followed the original, quickly catching up to her.

"Do you want to stay?" At her words, Rebekah turned. The Original crossed her arms and Val purposely ignore that tears marks down her cheeks.

"Why? Dean's gone so you don't have to..."

"I meant every word I said in there, Rebekah." Val spoke quickly. "We have an outdoor bit, in the back. You don't to be invited in. We're probably going to wait for the others then get drunk in Dean's name. Did you want to join?"

Rebekah took a few moments to process the words, eyes swelling with tears and disbelief.

"Why?" It was spoken a lot more quietly now.

Val simply smiled, fully away of the tears running down her face.

"Because today was shitty and no one deserved to be alone after that." It was the truth. Rebekah had lost Dean the same way they had today, and even for now, that was enough.

Rebekah stared at her before a soft smile made its way onto her face.

"Well, I suppose I don't have anything to do tonight."

Chapter Text

Arthur leaned back from his spot on the couch; the new one they had to get after the whole ghost situation a week ago. All his friends were spread out across the living room, looking at the photos on the floor. The photos were taken by Grace and Enid, of one of the caves underneath the old Lockwood cellar Mason took her to.

It painted a pretty clear picture, one of the Original family. And frankly it was insane they were even dealing with this.

Arthur glanced over at his friends and stifled a little laugh. Enid was practically vibrating in excitement, and he honestly couldn't blame her. This was a massive part of history, both normal and supernatural. And as a massive history nerd, Enid was practically in heaven.

"Okay. We need to go over all of this, everything we've learned so far." Grace said, pulling out a couple of the photos.

"We have evidence of fucking Vikings here before the entire new world, and the reason this place hasn't become a tourist site is because my piece of shit family didn't want any evidence that we didn't find this hell hole of a town."

Arthur nodded at the werewolf's words and pulled out another couple of photos. "We have actual evidence of the when the Original were human, here nearly centuries ago."

"And we have an actual list of the names in that family. Ranked from eldest to youngest, I believe." Willow continued on holding out two printed photos. Enid took the two and placed them in a cleared spot on the floor.

"These translate to Henrik and Rebekah." She places two more photos above them. "These, Kol and Niklaus."

"Klaus's full name is Niklaus?" Enid asked. 

"Makes sense, both Bekah and Dean referred to him as Nik." The fact Val referred to the female Original by a nickname didn't escape Arthur notice.

"Continuing one, we have Elijah." Enid's place the phots of the name above Klaus's one.

"Makes sense, Klaus does kind of gives off middle child vibes." Val thought out loud.

"Then we have Finn." That was a new one, especially since Enid's research only indicated that there were four Originals, not five.

"Who?"

"Apparently the oldest Original sibling, so he must stay out the history books as literally nothing mentions him." Willow answered, staring at the photo.

"What about those two?" Arthur grabbed the last two photos, glancing at them as he absolutely cannot read fucking Viking script. He felt a newfound respect for both Willow and Enid, who had practically learnt it in a week. It was also why it had taken so long to translate some of these.

"Esther and Mikael. Their parents."

Mikael. As in the guy who wanted to kill them, Mikael?!

"I'm sorry, are you talking about the guy that killed Dean initially?"

Oh, and that as well.

Val leaned against the couch, quite close to where Arthur's legs were. "Fucking plot twist."

Enid ran a hand through her hair. "Okay, so Dean died to protect them against their father."

"Anyone getting a sense of Deja vu right now?" Willow muttered.

Arthur just nodded, staring at the photo of Mikael's name. He was fairly certain it remained everyone of the last couple of months before they decided to run away. Of the close calls they went through at the hands of their own parents.

Granted, majority of them didn't know it was us at the time.

Arthur shook his head as he remember the months following meeting Dean, when it became clear they were someone on their trail. His own Dad, Bill fucking Forbes.

And Dean once again died protecting someone from their father.

Even now it was still a mind fuck just how someone could hunt down their own kids. Arthur shook his thoughts from it, standing up to move his legs.

"Okay, moving past that. Anything else?"

"A couple of things but ..."

Willow was interrupted by the sound of a phone going off, a series of texts. It confounded them for a second as their entire friend group was in the room, but Val quickly read through the texts.

Grace sat forward from her spot of the couching, leaning over Valerie.

"Jeremy?"

"No, it's Rebekah."

That caught everyone's attention. They hadn't heard from her since she left that night a week go, Val have given her number to her in case of emergencies. Arthur leaned over Valerie's other shoulder and read the text.

New Text: Can you come over? Alone.

New Text: Rebekah

"Like that isn't an ambush waiting to happen." Grace muttered. Grace was the least tolerable towards Rebekah, especially over Tyler dying and coming back a hybrid. It was a personal attack on her pack and her wolf instincts wouldn't allow her to get over it so quickly.

"We don't know that." Arthur defended. Rebekah had been nice to them and the evening after the dubbed 'Ghost Incident' was spent exchanging stories and drinking a fuck ton of regular and blood margaritas. Arthur knew his friends well enough to know that despite the kind of ugly first meeting, they all liked Rebekah.

They all glanced at each other in the room before settling on Val, who hadn't taken her eyes off her phone. She sat in silence for a few moments, thinking it over in her head.

She quietly gets up, and Arthur knows she's already made her decision.

He grabbed her arm, making her lift her head up.

"Be safe, okay."

She gave him a small smile, and her eyes gleamed as she responded.

"When am I not?"

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

As Val made her way up the Salvatore's driveway, she glanced around the massive estate and was surprised to see a familiar car already in the driveway. She narrowed her eyes at it but shrugged it off. Elena was probably visiting one of her boyfriends. 

As she made her way inside, she was only a few feet inside the doorway before something caught her eye.

It was Elena, facing Rebekah and what appeared to be several girls from the high school all in beautiful dresses. She watched for a quick second before she was spotted by Rebekah, who practically beams at her.

"Perfect, the party's arrived."

Elena turns around and Val cannot blame the confusion on her face as her younger sister spots her.

"Valerie?"

"Hey Lena. Got your text, Bekah. WHat's going on?"

Rebekah walked over to her, completely cutting past Elena with smile that promised mischief. "I'm glad you made it. I need some advice on Homecoming dresses."

That kind of made sense, Val had already done the whole high school thing. She opened her mouth but was interrupted by her sister.

"What is she doing here, Rebekah?" Turning to her, Val could see Elena scowling at her presence. That and the fact she wasn't even trying to hide it made Rebekah smirk a little, and Val dreaded whatever she had in store today.

"Well, since your so interested in my family history, I thought it only fair I got to look into your as well." The Original turned back to Val. "Especially considering there's practically no mention of Valerie anywhere."

It was bait, to see just how Val felt about it all. Smart move from Rebekah. But Val had already come to terms with it, and honestly, she deserved to dig into Elena about it.

Like how all the pictures of me were gone.

"I know right. We run away for a few years and it's like we didn't even exist. Honestly on brand for Mystic Falls, if not a little hurtful."

Rebekah laughed at her words but Elena once again interrupted, looking offended at the mere fact her and Val were getting along.

"I didn't come to pick out prom dresses or talk about my family. I'm here to talk about why you don't want me to wake Mikael. She doesn't need to be here"

Val clenched her jaw, her mouth set in a tense smile at Elena. Her mind racing a million miles a second.

What the hell did she mean by Mikael. Wake up? 

She turned to Rebekah, knowing she could get a straight answer out of her but was stopped short by the blonde observing her face. She seemed to be looking for something, maybe to see if she knew about it. She seemed to decide because Rebekah smiled at her before she turned back to Elena.

Her smile became a little more sinister before she zoomed across the room to the group of makeshift models, faster than Val had seen. Rebekah grabs a handful of a blonde's hair and drop her fangs alongside her neck.

"I said pick one, Elena. " Val watched the silent battle between the Original and the doppelganger, silently amused at Rebekah's antics. When Elena didn't answer quick enough, Rebekah set her sights on Val, veins still dancing under her skin.

She raised her darken eyes in a silent question and the younger vampire couldn't help the faint laugh that escaped her.

"First, I've barely got a moral backbone in my body so threatening someone I don't know isn't going to work. That being said.

She walked past Elena, fulling aware that every eye in the room was on her. She took her time inspecting the dresses, before grabbing the arm of the one of the girls, the one with the beautiful and simple red dress. She gentle pulled her a few steps forwards, letting her twirl a little before turning to Rebekah.

"This one. Red is definitely your color, and it will make you stand out." Rebekah smiled at her answer, and walked over inspect the outfit.

"It's a little simple, though." Rebekah critiqued, pulling at the dress a little.

"Trust me. Simple is better. Talia Monroe wore this ridiculously over patterned thing for ours and was practically laughed out of the dance, poor girl."

Rebekah nodded at her explanation and turned back to Elena.

"I've got to say your sister had good taste. And is the far more interesting one out of the two of you." Turned back to the rest of the girls and spoke. "Go away. Remember nothing."

Val watched the girls walk away and turned back just in time for Rebekah to offer her a glass of champagne, a soft smile on her face. Valerie honestly wasn't sure what her angle was on this, but she took it with a smile, nodding in thanks.

She watched as she made her way over to Elena, demeanor changing into one of a vampire. Silent, elegant and insanely dangerous. Probably to remind Elena just how little effort it would take to snap her neck. It seemed on work as Elena shrunk in on herself.

It shouldn't have felt good but honestly, Elena needed to be knocked down a few pegs. The way she had treated Val the last couple of months, plus her attempt to sway Jeremy into not spending any time with her.

"You do not threaten me. You will learn what I allow you to learn. Clear?" Elena's little head nod seemed to do the trick. Rebekah turned back towards Val, a smile on her face.

"Come on, then. We don't have all day."

Val made eye contact with Elena and smiled in return. She honestly didn't have a clue what was going on at the moment but followed along anyway.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"How fun is this?"

They had dumped their glasses on the walk up here, entering the frankly massive bedroom. Val looked around, talking her time with a couple of the books while Rebekah headed straight for the clothes draw.

"We shouldn't be in here." Val gave her sister a look, smiling as she took a book off the shelf.

"Come on, Lena. This is boyfriend 101. You always snoop." She paused in her tracks, turning back to her. "Is he still your boyfriend?"

The question was genuine back Elena glared none the less. When she didn't answer Val shrugged, semi-aware of Rebekah's laughter behind her. "Sorry, I was being genuine. Can't really tell anymore."

Her comment sent Rebekah into laughter once again, Adn Val turned to where she was. "Found anything interesting?"

Rebekah arched her eyebrow with a grin and pulled out some bit of clothing.

"Boxer briefs. A bit of a change from the 20s." Val let out a giggle and shared a smile with Rebekah. The brief moment was interrupted when Elena spoke up, looking rather in shock at the two of them.

"When did you become friends?" The question was said a tone of disbelief and judgement, and honestly Val was sick of hearing it. It was one Elena used often on her and used to cut her right to her core.

Now. Now it just made her mad.

She turned to her little sister, a cold smile on her face. She briefly dropped the control she had over herself, letting the blood run to her eyes as they darken. She snapped back her control just as quickly, but Elena got the message, taking a step further out the room.

Val could hear her heart pounding and didn't fight the smirk that mad its way onto her face.

The human cleared her throat, looking at Rebekah instead. Fake bravo all over her face. "Are you going to share your story now?"

Val rolled her eyes and stepped further into the room. Turning to face both the Original and Elena.

 "You really are no fun." Rebekah pouted, keeping a careful eye at Valerie but otherwise made her way into the middle of the room with her. "What do you want to know?"

"Well, Elijah said that your father was a landowner in Europe. How did you guys end up here?"

A couple of things to note about that but Valerie focused on Rebekah, who was going through a couple of photos.

"My parents had just started a family when a plague struck their homeland. They lost a child to it. They wanted to escape and protect their future family from the same fate."

"How did you end up here? This part of the world hadn't even been discovered yet?"

Rebekah let out a smile and looked over at them both. "Not by anyone in your history books. My mother knew the witch Ayanna who heard from the Spirits of a mystical land were everyone was healthy. Blessed by the gifts of speed and strength."

"Werewolves." Val honestly didn't mean to interrupt. But she was invested. Rebekah didn't seem to mind, smiling at her following along.
 

"Yes. That led my family here, where we lived among them. To us, they were just our neighbors. And our family lived in peace with them for over 20 years." Rebekah turned back towards them, and it became clear to Val that the original was directing the story at her.

"In that time, my family had more children. Including me."

Val mentally ran through the information she got during and before this.

"The caves beneath the Lockwood mansion. You'd spend the full moon there, carving out stories as you waited for wolves to finish their transformation."

The smile Rebekah sent her was soft. But it quickly vanished. She walked over to the window and continued her story.

"One full moon, Klaus and my youngest brother Henrik snuck out to watch the men turn into beasts. That was forbidden."

Valerie's mind was suddenly thrown back to Grace's second full moon, where they had created a makeshift containment thing in the Lockwood cellar. They had all wanted to see the transformation, to be there for Grace as she went through it.

It ended with them all running for their lives, barely making it to the car and spending the entire night locked in there praying that the wolf wouldn't figure out how to open the door. 

It took another 3 months before grace was comfortable enough to let them see it, granted she was chained up 3 ways till Sunday. In fear, she would do the unthinkable to her friends.

I'm guessing they weren't so lucky.

"Henrik paid the price."

Val felt her heart break for Rebekah. From what she knew, Henrik was her only youngest sibling. She couldn't imagine...if Jeremy.

Don't think about it.

"And that was the beginning of the end of peace with our neighbors."

Rebekah turned back around, her face void of emotions. "And one of the last moments our family spent together as humans."

There were a few moments of silence before the ringing of a cell phone broke it. Rebekah seemed to break out f her trance as Elena took it out.

"You better get that. That'll be Damon checking up on you."

Elena turned around to answer the phone, and Val took the opportunity to take a few steps closer to Rebekah.

"I'm sorry about Henrik." Rebekah didn't answer but her eyes caught Val's. They shared a few moments of silence together, before Damon's phone call with Elena took their attention away.

As Elena hung up the phone, it was clear that Damon had done something Elena didn't like. And Val was honestly a little relieved she didn't have them completely under her thumb.

There were a few moments of silence before Rebekah broke it, her eyes gleaming with wicked intent.

"Well now, it's only fair I hear some of your story in return."

Elena turned around, still hot from the phone call. But Val spoke, stopping whatever she was going to say.

"One family story for another seems fair, Lena." She got a glare in return but the brunette ignored it. She turned to Rebekah, moving so that she was sitting on the bed.

"What do you want to know?" She echoed Rebekah's words from earlier.

Elena huffed in annoyance but Rebekah ignored her, smiling at Valerie.

Val felt a little bad about bonding with Rebekah, especially considering her shitty relationship with Elena.

"What I want to know it why does it seem your baby sister despises you?"

"I don't!" Val sent her a look and she was pretty sure Rebekah did so as well. Val sighed and rolled her eyes, intending to get the story out as quickly as possible.

Like Elena isn't going to interrupt every time to contradict everything.

"I was publicly adopted by the Gilbert's when I was 9." Rebekah's mouth fell open, but Val continued. "One of the main reason was my CIPA."

Val could practically see the questions in Rebekah's mouth so she continued before she could ask.

"It means congenital insensitivity to pain. Dr Greyson Gilbert, diagnosed it in me when I went to the doctor's to see if I had sprained my ankle. Turns out I had completely broken half my foot."

Rebekah tilted her head. "Like how you didn't flinch at the vervain burning into your scalp."

"Pretty much."

"Vervain? What vervain?" Val turned to her younger sister, leaning back on her hands at the edge of the bed.

"Ghost problems. Don't worry about it. Anyway.."

"Everyone thinks that not being able to feel pain is the best thing in the world. But at 9, I was covered in burns, scars and welts that I never felt. Living till adulthood with it while in a frankly concerning group home, would have been nearly impossible. So, I was adopted into the Gilbert family. My parents... They saved my life."

Val rolled back onto the bed, staring up at the ceiling as she talked.

I'm surprised Elena hadn't cut in yet.

"Of course, the adoption was fully public. Everyone in town knew, including my new younger siblings. Jeremy never questioned it, simply happy he got a 'superhero' older sister."

Val sat up, facing Rebekah who had come closer. "Elena on the other hand."

She watched as realization crossed the original's face. She didn't look at Elena, not sure if she wanted to see or not.

"She never really saw me as family."

"Valerie, that's not.."

"Oh come on Elena." Val gave her sister a look, a tired one that stopped her in her tracks. "It's been years. Aren't we past pretending?"

"I ..."

"When was it you removed all evidence of me from the house? When was the last time you introduced me as your sister without hesitating?"

Elena fumbled at the questions, but tried once more, her arms crossing over her chest.

"I don't know what your ..."

"You do and you know it. You have never once seen me as your sister."

Fuck, that felt good to say.

"That's not true."

Val rolled her eyes, and titled her head at her sister. Elena shifted in her seat, a hint of frustration slipping in.

"I ... I tried, okay? But it wasn't easy..."

"I know it wasn't easy. It wasn't for me either at first. But the difference between you and me, Elena."

Val's voice stayed steady, but something cold shimmered underneath. "I tried because I wanted a family, to belong. You tried because you felt guilty."

Elena didn't speak up, and Val nearly laughed at the tears that threaten to fall from her eyes. She let the silence settle, simply watching her sister.

"Doesn't matter now though." Val turned to Rebekah, a bitter smile on her face. "Turns out, Elena is adopted as well. Ironic right?"

Rebekah's jaw dropped. But Val continued, standing from the bed. She walked to the window,

"This entire time, she treated me like an outsider and what do you know? So is she."

"That's ... It's different."

"Always is with you, isn't it." Elena flinched, but Val kept talking, directing it to Rebekah.

"The fact that I'm a vampire only gives her an actual reason for pushing me away now. Instead of just never seeing me as family."

Val was smiling, but she could feel her hands shake ever so slight as the silence fell around them. She turned to Rebekah, who was watching her with something close to regret.

Good.

Val took a deep breath, but was startled as Rebekah spoke. "That's a bit rich from you, Elena. Especially considering who you've dated." 

Val couldn't help the snort she let out at the Originals words, who was focused on the human. The younger vampire appreciated the switch up, but she had a feeling Elena didn't.

"Stefan's different."

"Is he? He's still a vampire, and a pretty famous one at that. " Val honestly couldn't help the words out of her mouth, but having Elena direct a glare at her instead of those selfish tears already made her feel a thousand times better.

"Like you know anything about who he really is?"

Rebekah smiled coldly at her words, stalking over to Elena.

"I know exactly who he is. Like your sister said," Val noticed the use of the word but stayed silent. "He's a vampire. We're a predatory species. We don't have time to care about humans and their silly little lives."

Val winced at the comment, knowing what was coming next. Rebekah had shown her hand too early before.

"Is that why you did that runway show earlier. Because you don't care about the homecoming dance?"

Whatever tears she had before was gone, placed with a calculated indifference.

"You know what? I'm just gonna go."

"You haven't even heard half the story."

"And your not going to tell it. You're just bored and looking for some drama. Find another family to play with." With that she walked away, and Val exactly what she was doing. She knew how to play mean girl too.

Elena turned back round, and Val could see Rebekah breaking. She quickly stepped forward, gently tugging Rebekah's arm. She silently held her finger to her mouth.

Val waited till Elena had walked out the doorway, clearing hesitating before speaking.

"Well, I wouldn't mind hearing the rest." Val watched as Elena paused, turning quickly with her eyebrows raised. Rebekah seemed to catch on, sending her a grateful smile.  Val wandered over the to the table, picking up an older picture of Stefan and Elena.

"Maybe starting with how Stefan of all people, ended up with your necklace? The same one that caused all the chaos last week."

It had been on Val's mind for a while, since the founder party. She was aware it belong to the witch who put the hybrid curse on Klaus, but she did wonder how it got to Rebekah and then Stefan. Rebekah rolled her eyes, but had a teasing smile on her face.

"Oh, we dated in the 1920s."

Val stared at her. "Seriously?"

"He was quite fun back then." Rebekah defended, "Right before Nik erased all his memories of the two of us, and daggered me for 90 years."

Bit of a bombshell. Rebekah had mentioned a little more of the daggers after the ghost incident but they had all agreed not to bring up anything against the other.

"Huh. So the necklace wasn't his to give away."

"Truthfully, it wasn't mine either. It belonged to the original witch." Val nodded

"The one who put the hybrid curse on Klaus?" Seems Elena was back in the conversation. Both Val and Rebekah turned to her, Val smiling at how easy it was to use Elena's tactics against her. Rebekah quickly launched back into her story.

"Not just the hybrid curse. She's the one who turned us into vampires. My parents wanted a way to protect us, so that they wouldn't lose another child."

Holy fuck.

Val felt her own jaw drop at the explanation. Rebekah quietly turned to her, grabbing her hand as she pulled them past Elena.

"I'm thirsty. Do either of you want a drink?"

Val went with her willing, still a little in shock. She came out of it as she felt the original let go of her hand as they walked down the stairs.

"A real one, if you have it." Rebekah laughed a little at her comment but soon Elena trailed after them.

"So, vampirism was a form of protection."

"Not a curse?" Val added.

"My parents only sought a way of keeping their children alive."

"If they were so afraid of the werewolves, who not leave?" Val nodded at Elena's question, slowly on the steps as Rebekah slowly stopped in front of both of them.

"Pride." She turned to face them. "My father didn't want to run anymore. He wanted to fight and be superior to the wolves. Where they could bite we had to bite harder. Where they had speed, we had to be faster. Agility, strength, senses."

"Immortality." Rebekah's head turned to Val, nodding.

In her years of being a vampire, it still hadn't really hit they she was going to live forever. Outlast most of her friends for generations. She had never given it much though, but it was a scary future.

"At first my parents begged the witch Ayana to perform the spell. But she refused to have any part in it. So it fell into my mother's hands."

Her mother was a witch. The Original witch.

My god, that was obvious.

"In her hands? How could she do anything?" Elena had taken her spot next to Rebekah, and was mildly confused about the whole thing.

"Because my mother was also a witch."

"The original witch." Elena stopped to face Valerie, who was catching up to Rebekah.

They enter either the same or another rather fancy living room. Val followed, already scanning for some sort of alcohol she could stomach.

I really hate scotch.

"Where do they keep their best vintage?"

"But if your mother was a witch, then.."

"Am I? No. A witch is nature's servant. A vampire is an abomination of nature. You can either be one or the other. Never both."  She spoke, looking through cupboards to find a bottle she would like. Val was over on the stairs, thinking through the new information.

Enid would be over the moon right now.

"My mother did this for us. She did not turn."

"How did it happen?" Val spoke, watching Rebekah. She had noticed the original in a certain state of mind, and was a little worried.

"She called upon the sun for life and the ancient white oak tree, one of nature's eternal objects, for immortality." She walked over to the fireplace, her face blank. "And then he drive his sword through our hearts."

Fuck.

"He killed you."

"And he wasn't delicate about it either." Rebekah snapped off the head of the bottle she held, clearly lost in the storm of memories. Something reminded Valerie about the fact this was over a thousand years ago, and she was suddenly hit with a thought.

How many times did Rebekah look back on it?

"My father brought in a neighbor, after we woke. We had to drink more blood to complete the ritual. We resisted but he forced us."

"It was euphoric."

Valerie smiled a little, going back to her first taste of human blood.

"The feeling of power was indescribable."

It had taken all of Val's effort to stop the first time, her worry for Arthur overriding the bliss of human blood. But Val could still remember the rush through her body as she completed her transition.

"But the witch Ayana was right about the consequences. The spirits turned on us and nature fought back."

Nature always meddles. What was something Enid had always said, like a mantra. And eventually, her friend group pick it up too. And it was something they had taken to heart.

"For everything strength, there would be a weakness. The sun became our enemy. It kept us indoors for weeks. And though my mother found a solution, there were other problems."

"Neighbours who had opened our homes to us could now keep us out. Flowers at the base of the white oak burned and prevented compulsion. And the spell decreed that the tree that gave us life could also take it away."

White oak could kill them. A million thoughts ran through Val's mind, but they perished with Rebekah's next words.

"So, we burned it to the ground."

So much for that.

"But the darkest consequence was something my parents never anticipated. The hunger."

Val remembers just how much she struggled, trying to control the urge to not feed on her friends. It was so hard. Especially since she could hear their heart pumping blood all around her body. She had failed once.

"Blood had made us reborn and it was blood that we craved above all else."

Val remembered finally losing control. Her mind blanking as her body followed through, sinking her teeth into Willow's neck. She was lucky her friend was a strong enough witch to immediately send her flying.

But the scene still haunts her to this day.

"And with that, the predatory species was born."

There were a few moments of silence where Rebekah drank her fill. Val waited on the other side of the room, watching silently. She was all for letting Rebekah have a moment but Elena pushed her on.

"Why did Mikael start hunting Klaus?" Val came closer to the two of them, watching carefully.

"When Nik made his first human kill it triggered his werewolf gene. With that, he became my father's greatest shame."

Fuck that!

"Yeah, Elijah told me this part of the story. Your mother had had an affair with one of the werewolf villagers. Klaus wasn't his son."

Sounds like Klaus dodged a bullet.

Rebekah walked around, doing anything but stand still. "She tried to make it right. She put the hybrid curse on Nik to suppress his werewolf side and then she turned her back on him."

Val froze. She hadn't realized that. Klaus' own mother had place that horrific curse on him in order to undo her own mistake!

Fuck her.

"But Mikael's greatest weakness as a human was his pride. As a vampire, that was magnified. He went on a rampage and killed half the village."

"Then he came home and killed her."

Valerie tried to be sympathetic to Rebekah, she did. But after learning what the original witch had done to her own kid, she wasn't feeling up for it.

"Mikael killed your mother."

Rebekah turned back to Elena, that dangerously blank look back.

"He said she broke his heart so he would break hers. He tore it from her chest as Nik watched."

Good for Klaus.

"Afterward, my father took off in a rage and the rest of my family scattered. Nik stayed so he could help me bury her. He knew I had to say goodbye to my mother."

Red flags waved in Val's mind. Why would Klaus help bury the women who had left him in agony?

"We promised to we'd stick together as one. Always and forever."

Oh.

Val couldn't help the laugh that came out of her, staring in Rebekah in realization. Rebekah caught her eye, her blank expression breaking as she practically read her mind.

~~~

Until Eternity Ends, motherfucker.

Perhaps they reminded me of a certain family from all those years ago.

~~~

Dean, you utter dick.

The brief moment between the two of them was broken up by Elena, who was eyeing Val strangely.

"Always and forever. Even through he locked you in a coffin for 90 years."

"We're vampires. Our emotions are heightened. I'm stubborn, Elijah moral and Nik has no tolerance of those who disappoint him."

Rebekah smiled sadly down at the table, lost in thought. "Over a thousand years as a family, we've all made that mistake at least once. I've made it several times."

"But you still love him?"

Rebekah turned back to Elena, and spoke with a sort of reluctance. "He's my brother. And I'm immortal. Should I spend an eternity alone instead?

There was a brief moment of silence as the weight of the words settled around them. Rebekah recovered first, swiftly walking past Elena.

"You heard the story. It's time to go." Quickly as ever, she turned. "I said leave, Elena. I don't know what you're up to but I'm no longer playing along."

"I'm just looking for one good reason we shouldn't wake Mikael."

Val couldn't help speaking up, walking up from her spot. "She's given you more than enough."

Rebekah glanced at her quickly before going back to Elena. "But she will anyway. I know you want him to help you kill me brother. I'm not stupid."

"It's no secret that I want Klaus dead. He has a hold over Stefan's life and over mine."

Rebekah took a step forward. "Do what you need. Wake Mikael at your own peril. But make no mistake. If you come after my brother, I will rip you apart."

She leans in closer.

"And I get my temper from my father."

Val watched, her mind flooded with thought on what her angle was here.

Klaus dead was unrealistic. It seems like white oak was the only thing the could kill them and it had all burnt to ash a thousand years ago. And Val couldn't exactly blame Rebekah for doing what she had for a thousand years, defending him.

But she deserved better. Dean would want her to have better.

"Now leave."

Val watched as Elena left, not once looking back at her. She heard the front door shut and waited till Rebekah spoke.

A few minutes pass, and it's clear that she wasn't going to. So, Val did instead.

"Do you want me to go?" It was a simply enough question. But when Rebekah didn't answer, Val felt her worry spike.

She walked up to Rebekah, standing in front of her. Val made eye contact and a small, supportive smile appeared on her face.

"Did you want me to stay?" Rebekah hesitated, before nodding quickly. Like she didn't want anyone to see. Val sprung into action, gently guiding Rebekah to the nearest chair. She poured her another drink and leaned against the table as she held it out. Rebekah took it and downed it in an instant.

There were a few moment of silence where neither spoke, the original turning the empty glass in her hand. Val took the time to think of her words carefully.

"When was the last time you told that story?"

"1828." Val nodded and didn't push, pouring her another glasses.

"Gets worse everytime?"

"I thought time was meant to heal all wounds."

"Even I know that's bullshit." 

The two vampires glanced at each other before bursting out laughing. They continued like that for a few minutes, easing the leftover tension before settling into a comfortable silence.

"You know, it was a sort of protection for me too. Becoming a vampire" Val wasn't sure why she had spoke but continued none the less, fully aware of Rebekah's eye's on her.

"Back at 17, our friend group were aware of werewolves and witches. We didn't have a clue about vampires until the new girl showed up in while we were in junior year. Looking ethereally beautiful and had the confidence of an actual queen."

"Sarah." At least Rebekah caught on quick.

Val nodded, watching the wall opposite her as she spoke. "Yep. She was the year above me, somehow graduating at the end of that school year. We met that summer, and I though it was amazing that she wanted to be friends with me."

Val sighed at the memory, and glanced down at Rebekah.

"Turns out, she thought it was funny to use a founding family member as a blood bag minions." She said it with a smile, but even now she could still remember the moments of despair she went through that summer.

Rebekah narrowed her eyes, pity shown in them. Val ignored it.

"She distance myself from my friends, made me say words I would never normally. It was hell on earth for about a month." Val took a swig of wine, drinking a few gulps before passing it to Rebekah. She placed it on the table.

"Of course, my friends are awesome and they figured it out eventually. Only problem was they didn't know how to break compulsion. Willow was scared to try it push it, worried she may fucked up my mind more than it already was. So we went to plan B. Kill the bitch."

"That obviously worked."

"Not without consequences. See, she managed to rip out my heart before Grace staked her. A final 'fuck you', I guess."

"She killed you."

"We had planned for it, having stolen some of her blood earlier in the week. Still was a bitch though. I feed from Arthur to complete it. You were right. That first taste of blood was euphoric."

Rebekah chuckled but appeared lost in thought. They stayed silent for a bit longer. Val debated whether or not it would be worth it to find something other than wine or scotch when Rebekah spoke, standing up.

"Don't you also want to kill my brother?"

"No." Rebekah narrowed her eyes in suspicion but Val continued. "It's unrealistic now as the only thing that could have killed him was burned to the ground. Do I want to make him suffer for putting my aunt through an entirely unnecessary death? Absolutely."

Rebekah took a step closer, similiar to how she'd done it earlier with Elena. But Val didn't stop.

"However, he was important to Dean. Meaning for now, I can tolerate his existance. "

Rebekah let out a smile at her words, part releif and part in disbelief.

"Just like that."

Val leaned back against the table, crossing her arms over her chest. "Yeah. We have eternity after all. Why make a unthought attempt at revenge?"

The original gave her a funny look. "You are eerily similiar to him. Dean."

"I'll take pride in that, thank you very much!" Val said, with mock outrage. It cause Rebekah to laugh a little. She still seemed a little down so she continued.

"Also seems we ripped off your promise." Her words had the intended effect, Rebekah stepping forward excitedly.

"Did Dean seriously not..."

"No! We came up with that. He practically had a heart attack when we said it around him the first time. He wouldn't explain at all, the dick."

Rebekah laughed at her words, her mouth coming up to cover her face.

The moment was interupted by the sound of a phone buzzing. Val felt guilty as she removed from her pocket.

"Sorry, I promised to check in with Grace about an hour ago, so she's probably a bit worried. You know how wolves are." A breif flash of confusion covered Rebekah's face but it was replaced just as quickly.

"Of course, you probably have to go home." Val smiled at her, meeting her eye.

"Rebekah, if you don't want me to leave just yet I don't have to."

"You don't mind?" Her voice was small, a brilliant look of hope on her face.

"Not at all. You're a pretty cool friend." Val smiled, before once again her phone buzzed witht eh second call.

"Sorry, I really have to take this." Val turned around, answering the phone as she walked outside to take it. She winced at the angry werewolf in her ear as she closed the door behind her.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After being heavily scolded, Valerie was able to relay the information she had gotten to her friends. They noted it down, Willow mentioning it would help with the rest of the cave drawings. Though they had mainly called to see if she was okay, especially after the whole Elena debacle. Val had laughed it off, having gotten over that a while ago.

Enid had stolen the phone for a bit, asking really specific questions about the spell Esther used. Then it was Grace, who asked about anyway to kill Klaus. She was a little disappointed but was quick to see if Enid could grow another white oak.

Arthur asked if Rebekah was being nice to her. Val had confirmed it and mention the whole similiar vow thing, making him laugh

All in all, it took a bit longer then probably necessary. That much was made clear when a familiar car headed up the long road to the boarding house.

"What the hell?"

"Val?"

"I'll call you back in a second." She probably should have explained more, her friends were worry warts sometimes. But all that ceased as Elena exited her car, brandishing a couple of papers like a weapon. They caught each other eyes, and Elena scowled before heading inside making Val follow without a word.

"Elena..."

"I thought I told you to leave. Twice." Rebekah had a glass in hand. The second, untouched sat on the table, clearly meant for her. The original met her eye and Val shrugged her shoulders, trying to convey that she was just as confused.

"How do you know that Mikael killed your mother?"

If Val was human, she would have gotten whiplash from how fast her neck turned at Elena's words. But Rebekah's answer did the same.

"Nik was there. He told me."

Those red flags were back and Val had a faint idea what stunt her sister was trying to pull.

Elena shook her head and let out a somehow condescending sigh as she walked towards Rebekah.

"He lied to you."

"And how do you know that?" Rebekah was probably assuming Elena was delusional. Val wasn't as sure.

"The cave where you carved your family's names is covered in symbols." She spread them out on the table, showing photos simliar to the those that covered Val's floor at the moment.

"The story of your family. How your parents arrived, how they made peace. The spell that turned them into vampires and this."

Val moved to the side of the table, opposite both Rebekah and Elena to observe the photos, each depicting the scene Elena described. The latest was of a sun and circle, with a set of fangs between them.

"This is the symbol for hybrid. It's the combination of the werewolf and the vampire symbol." Looked about right, but Val had bad feeling about the next two.

"And this is the one for your mother." Val glanced at the quite beautiful design, wondering where she had seen it before.

"Her necklace." That was it.

"And this is the story of her death." Val glanced at the drawings, instantly coming to the same conclusion that's been in the back of her mind since Rebekah first told the story.

Klaus killed their mother.

Val felt a huge range of conflicting emotions. Heartbroken for Rebekah, who was lied to for the better part of a thousand years. A twisted sense of justice for Klaus, because Esther definetly deserved that. But anger. At her sister.

Valerie knew what she was doing. She was going to weaponize Rebekah's shock and heart break into helping them kill Klaus, her own brother.

"The hybrid killed the original witch. Not Mikael. Klaus."

"No. No, he wouldn't."

Would he kill the person who lied to him, bound a whole part of him away and then rejected him?

"She put the curse on him, made it so that he would be the only one of his kind and then she regretted him." Rebekah turned away from Elena but she kept talking.

"With the werewolf gene comes aggression and violence. When he turned, all of that was heightened."

"He killed her, Rebekah. And then he made up this entire lie about your father so that he wouldn't lose you."

Same manipulative little bitch you've always been.

Val hated with all her heart that Elena was telling the truth, gutted that she couldn't tell the original it was a lie.

Honestly, Val couldn't explain the sudden protectiveness she felt over Rebekah. Maybe because of Dean, maybe because she was actually pretty cool.

Rebekah stared at Elena in a silent rage before grabbing the photos.

"These mean nothing. They're just stupid drawings done by stupid people who had no idea who my family was!"

The Original chucked the photos in the fire. Val watched in shocked as Elena approached the enraged Original.

I was right. She has no survival instincts.

"Then why are you so upset?"

"Elena..."

"Why are you doing this to me? I've done nothing to you!" Val took a couple of steps forward but honestly wasn't sure what to do.

"Elena stop talking!"

"Klaus killed your mother." Elena took steps forward, seemingly not worried about the Original in front of her. "He has a hold on you, on me, on everyone. He has for a thousands years!  We have to make it stop ..."

Val saw Rebekah moved forward and reacted, placing herself between the two. She barely succeeded, Rebekah easily overpowering Valerie as she focused on Elena.

"Shut up! Just Shut up!" Val held her keeping her at arms bay as she tried to keep her from Elena. Rebekah eventually focused on the obstacle blocking her and slightly deflated at the sight, eye veins disappearing.

"Valerie?" The younger vampire could practically see how torn up Rebekah was, about whether or not to believe the human behind her. Val quickly considered lying.

It wouldn't be fair on her. She deserves the truth.

Rebekah's attention was on her, her grip on Val's arm stronger than anything she'd felt before. Val took a breathe before making eye contact with the original, and whispering the words that her little sister should have used.

"I'm so sorry."

Val could pin point the moment where Rebekah accepted it, accepting the horrifying truth. She took a step back, lost in her own mind. Val breifly remembered Elena behind her and turned to face her, anger barely contained.

"Leave."

"What are you..."

For the second time that day, Val let her true face shine, prompting Elena to back up in fear.

"I said leave Elena."

The betrayal on Elena's face would have mad her laugh in any other circumstances. She watched as her sister walk off, glancing back at Val. The vampire waited until the door shut to turn back to the original.

Val's heart broke at the sight of Rebekah on her knees, a thousand years of pain finally crashing down. She quickly lowered herself to Rebekah's level, reaching out a gentle hand on her arm.

Rebekah glanced at her, tears falling as she didn't, couldn't say anything. So Val took a risk.

With one hard tug, she had her arms wrapped around her as tight as she could.  She felt Rebekah freeze up for a moment and worried if she made the right call. A second later, the original melted into her arms, weight slumping against her fully.

Val made a couple of changes and soon Rebekah had her face buried in Val's neck. The moisture on her neck made it clear the original was crying, causing Val to stroke her back.

Still, she didn't say anything, not wanting to break the vulnerable moment for the Original.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Enid sat on the back deck, wrapped up in a blanket as she thought about the day she'd had.

First, she got some amazing historical knowledge that proved so many people wrong, it was insane. Second, she misses out of incredible supernatural history knowledge as well as how the vampire species came into existence.

Then they all get a call from Valerie, whispering so she wouldn't wake the sleeping Original. The one that she had apparently carried to bed, after falling asleep crying.

Enid felt so sorry for Rebekah. She quite liked the blond, as she didn't mind indulging in a few of Enid's history questions. Finding out about something like that was bad, but hearing it from Elena is so much worse.

Klaus killed his own mother. After she placed a curse to bound a part of her away. Just like she did. 

Just like Nik.

It's probably just a coincidence.

His name is Niklaus. Nik. Klaus. 

Enid shook her thoughts from her head, especially the one she kept coming back to days or even hours later.

And the worst thing is, she thinks it might be right.

She let herself wandering back to the last time she saw him, a little over a year ago. When a few months had past since Ms Sommer-Gilbert and Dr Gilbert had passed away.

~~~

"Will I see you again?" Enid felt herself smile without meaning too, already turning back to her newest friend.  

Nik stood with his back to the stone wall surrounding the Blackwood estate. Hands tucked behind his back, posture lazy but eyes sharp. The moonlight kissed his blond hair, making it gleam silver, though the dust from the crypt clung stubbornly to his shirt and neck. His smile practically scream teasing but Enid could tell it was genuine.

Enid crossed her arms, careful to not strain her bandaged wrist, but didn't try to hide the small smile tugging at her lips.

"We just spent an entire three days stuck in my family's, honest to god, boobytrapped crypt. We threaten to kill each other more than once and even came pretty close."

"You weren't that close, love." Nik's drawled, his accent smoother in the open air, instead of the horrid tomb.

"Remind me who was writhing on the floor in pain?"

"Now, I hardly see how that's relevant."

Enid laughed despite herself, but continued on, struggling to keep a smile off her face.

"We finally sit down and chat, realize we have a lot more in common than we think and thankfully manage to work together to get out before you desiccated and I starve." She listed, counting them off on her fingers.  "And you already want to see me again? Shouldn't you be a little sick of me by now?"

Nik was suddenly right in front of he, no warning. Just there. His eyes sparking with wonder as the softest smile the witch had ever seen graced his lips.

"I don't think I could ever get sick of you." The sincerity in his voice left her breathless. Enid could practically feel the heat creeping up her neck a s her green eyes met his blue.

"I'm not that special." She spoke quietly. 

"I beg to differ. I've walked this earth a long time, and I never met anyone quite like you."

She felt his hand come up and rest against her cheek, unusually warm for a vampire. And she couldn't help the slight twitch of her lips at it. An idea formed in her head, and she quickly stepped back, searching through her bag.

She pulled out her old childhood bracelet, the one Willow made. It was charmed to reflect her curse, made of twine with a singular black gem.

She held it out to him. 

Nik looked surprised for a second before carefully taking it, running his thumb over the twine like it was fragile. 

"It shows my curse's status. Green means broken." The gemstone was currently black, solid proof of the magic binding her. Nik's interest sharpened.

"We both agreed that breaking our curses were our first priority. So, how about a deal?" Nik watched her carefully, hand gently holding her bracelet.

"When you've broken yours, and that gem is a clear green, get a witch to perform a locator spell. That way we can find our way to each other. When we're free."

Nik's eyes widen in understanding, and his gaze became more intense.

"You trust me with this?"

"Of course."

She held his gaze for a few more second before Enid had to look away, unable to meet the level of emotion in his eyes. She felt a hand against her chin, not moving it, just holding. There was a soft press of his lips against her cheek, before he whispers in her ear.

"I'll find you."

She turned back only to see nothing. Her skin still warm where he kissed her. She let a brief smile onto her lips before shaking her head, turning back down the road.

Chapter Text

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"So, why are you helping with the dance prep?" Rebekah's voice came through Val's phone, and Arthur couldn't help listening in. He loved his sister, but he was seriously bored, having done all his tasks set for him.

It helps being a Forbes.

Val was finishing up with draping the tables, each color-coded in carefully coordinated sections. Caroline had deemed his friends the only ones who could do it correctly.

Grace was currently on balloons while Willow and Enid were on lights. Somehow, Grace was covered in glitter and Enid didn't look much better.

"Because Arthur can't say no to Caroline. And apparently everyone else is way too incompetent to help."

Val spoke lightly but Arthur could see the worry in her face. Everyone in their group knew how close Val and Rebekah had become, especially after the shit Elena pulled.

She had been with the original during her talk with the Salvatore's, and when she had called to confirm that Mikael was 'dead'. Both Damon and Stefan sent her looks but Val ignored them as she quickly distracted Rebekah with helping her to get ready.

Arthur couldn't help but feel proud of her for it. Val was always a little paranoid when it came to new people around their group. Dean faced the full brunt of that during their first meeting. So, her having warmed up to Rebekah so quickly was a nice change of pace.

When Rebekah didn't answer, Val took the opportunity to keep talking.

"How does the dress look? Did the heels work with it?"

"It looks... perfect?"

"At least get you go fancy. Got to keep it lowkey as a chaperone. I'm wearing this top at got last week, works well with dress pants."

When Rebekah didn't respond again, Arthur stepped closer. Val had abandoned trying to finish the table covering in order to focus on the phone call.

Arthur noticed Grace and Enid giving them a look from across the room and only went back to work when Arthur gave them a thumbs up.

"Rebekah, are you okay?"

"I'm fine. Just... you'll be there?" The question caught the two of the off guard

"Yeah, we all will. You'll find us near the spike punch."

There were a few more moments of silence, before Rebekah spoke up, her voice rather soft.

"Thank you." Val didn't get a word out before the original hung up. Arthur faced Val, who was still staring at the phone.

"She's not going to go through with it." His words were confident, and he meant them. Val stared at the wall and nodded, lost in thought.

"Did we ever really think she was?"

It was an unrealistic dream from the start, Rebekah actually wanting to kill Klaus. Even if he deserved it.

Arthur moved in front of Val, his hand to grab her arm, grounding her.

"Look, it a fucked situation to be. So, let's just be there for her. Whether she actually goes through with it or not." Val smiled at him and pulled him into a hug. After about a minute, she pulls back with a teasing smile on her face.

"Whose her date again?"

"Matt." Arthur knew he answered too fast when Val's smile grew.

"And remind me again why you didn't take her?" Arthur huffed but didn't answer.

Val rolled her eyes but went back to facing the table covers.

"I mean, you two would make a ..." The glare Arthur sent her way made her stop, holding her hands up in mock surrender. "Alright, I'll drop it."

Calling bullshit.

Val smiled and continued on with her task. "Let's just make this a great night for all our little siblings."

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"What happened?" Caroline's voice was in near hysteric and Grace couldn't blame her.

The water coming from the gym was in excess, and the werewolf could see police arriving to shut the place down. Grace made her way to Caroline's side, rubbing her back as she observed the chaos.

Honestly, she had her share of fucked high school dance, but this one takes the cake. Dance hadn't even started yet and all the prep work both her and her friends had put into it was ruined.

I worked so freaking hard on those balloons!

Grace watched as Tyler came up to both of them.

"The gym's flooded."

"What?"

"The dance is cancelled."

Caroline looked near tears at her boyfriend's words. But all Grace could focus on was the nagging feeling in the back of her mind, her wolf howling that something was wrong. Full moon wasn't for another week at least so that wasn't it.

Val coming over caught her eye. Grace silently moved away from the couple and met up with her. The rest of the group meeting with them.

Val was dressed in black dress pants and a fancy red halter neck top, the outfit coming together beautifully. Willow had favored her black pantsuit, with an off the shoulder cut. Enid had chosen her sage green dress and had stolen Grace's denim jacket to wear over it. Arthur had simply gone his dark blue button up with dress pants. Grace's outfit consisted of a black long sleeve shirt, her favorite quarter zip jumper and black jeans.

They all looked amazing.

Val spoke, quickly and quietly.

"The water pipe above the gym was ripped off, completely destroyed. Whoever did this was not subtle."

Arthur rubbed a hand down his face. "Why would someone want to cancel the dance?" But Grace's attention was on someone else.

The group went quiet as Tyler made his way over, a smile despite the circumstances.

"We're moving the party to mine, you guys still in?"

That was fast. Way too fast. She responded quickly.

"Of course! We'll meet you over there." Tyler smiled widen and went back over to Care.

Grace turned back to the others; thankful her friends knew her well enough to let her talk.

"Not cancel. Move. Klaus wants the advantage."

"You think Klaus did this?"

"I think my sired brother was all too quick to offer his place up for the party."

It made sense, too much sense. Klaus was paranoid, that much was clear. But from Grace's time with him, she knew he was also smart. He would have already assumed there was a plan against him. There wasn't a good outcome for this.

"If Klaus gets wind of Elena's plan, they're dead." Willow muttered.

Val scoffed. "He doesn't have to. He's a paranoid bastard. He'll probably walk in thinking everyone's against him."

"We're an unknown variable."

Everyone turned to where Arthur stood, confused at his words. He turned to Grace.

"Remember, senior prank night. He didn't know about us at all."

You lot were a variable I didn't even know about, and I prefer my information to stay relevant.

Fuck .

"He's going to see us as threats, no matter what we do." Arthur continued.

Or as an opportunity.

Grace had completely forgotten about her and Klaus' deal, back that night. Her hands shook as her mind was flooded with thoughts how tonight was going to go.

"He'll want to turn me."

The words froze in the air, her friends slowly realizing the seriousness of the situation. In an instant, Enid was at her side, her hand already intertwined with Grace's. The werewolf felt a bit better at the touch, squeezing her hand to ground herself. Val spoke, drawing all the attention to her.

"Okay. Here's game plan. Willow stays with Enid. I'll find Rebekah and tell her about the situation. He doesn't know what the three of us look like, so we have that advantage."

Val turned to Grace and Arthur next. "Problem is, he definitely knows what you two look like, so you're staying together. Keeping as far away from him as possible. We text each other with any information we find. Where Klaus was seen last, got it."

"What about your younger siblings?" Enid questioned.

Val took a minute to think. "Elena and Tyler are already involved, probably Bonnie too. But I'm fairly certain Caroline has no idea."

Arthur tensed up at that, and Grace could practically see how worried he was.

"If anything happens, we get out of there, got it? I'll try to stay within earshot but might be hard." Val ordered, worry clear in her eyes.

"Do we have to go?" Enid wondered.

Grace caught Tyler's eye across the parking lot. Who was watching them all quite closely, as he waited by his car. Care and Bonnie having already gone.

"Something tells me we don't have a choice." Her friends followed her gaze. And an uncomfortable silence settled around them.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I have never seen this many people at my house and that's saying something."  Grace whispered as she walked in with Arthur.

The vampire instantly spotted Caroline, Elena and Matt in front of them. And made it clear to Grace besides him. They made there way over.

"Hey guys, pretty interesting Homecoming." Arthur spoke quickly, forcing a smile on his face. His younger sister turned to him, caught somewhere between fear and annoyance.

"It doesn't count as homecoming because Tyler decided to hijack it for Klaus!"

Well, fuck.

"Klaus is here?"

"Yeah, he's outside. Having just given a speech about something being a long time coming. At our homecoming!"

Arthur watched the other's expressions, carefully out of the corner of his eye. Elena didn't seem surprised while Matt was well and truly lost.

"Speaking of Originals, where's Rebekah? Matt, I thought you were meant to take her?" Grace changed the subject. Arthur and she watched as Matt floundered for an excuse. Surprisingly it was Elena who spoke up.

"Plans change. I'm going to go find Bonnie." She walked away, Matt muttering an excuse to join her. Caroline watched with disbelief before turning to the two of them.

"What the hell is going on?"

"Elena and the others are making a play at Klaus." Grace spoke quietly, but Arthur heard her well enough.

"Seriously?"

"Yeah, I know."

Grace continues to talk but Arthur catches Valerie walking by over her shoulder. He nods at her and she smiles before continuing off. As she walks by, his grabs out his phone. He types out a message explaining about Klaus already being here just as Willow and Enid walk in.

"Look, I know this is homecoming, but you should go home. Try and convince Matt and Bonnie to go with you."

The two witches briefly make eye contact with him before they continue on.

"But.."

"No but, Care, it isn't safe. Make up an excuse and go home. Please." Arthur interrupts them both, taking a step closer to Caroline

Caroline hesitated but nodded, turning to head out. Arthur swiftly grabs her and pulls her into a hug, whispering to her.

"Be safe, okay."

She freezes before turning the hug, just as hard.

"I will." She sends them both a brief smile before heading back out to the party. Arthur watches her go, worry coursing through his veins.

"You okay?"

"I should have had more blood bags."

Grace lets out a little laugh, and Arthur copies, feeling a little insane at the situation. They glanced around at the people in the room, and link hands quickly.

"Ready for round 2?"

"Not at all."

They walked out to the backyard of the mansion, which has been very successfully turned into a concert of sorts. Arthur was impressed despite the circumstances. They headed down the stairs, reaching the bottom level where the mosh pit was.

Arthur turned to check on his friend, but Grace had a slightly crooked smile, watching the party with amusement. 

"Can't believe Klaus threw a better party than my mother. And Caroline."

Arthur couldn't help the laugh that bubbled out of him as he nodded in agreement. They watched the band for a bit, but Arthur couldn't shake the feeling of eyes watching him.

A few minutes pass, and Arthur could tell it was getting to Grace. Both of their phones buzzed, and Arthur was grateful for the distraction.

That changed when he read Valerie's message: 

Val:  Klaus headed your way.

Arthur scanned the area, and locked eyes with hybrid himself. He watched as a familiar smirk appeared on his face, and he wandered over. A sharp intake in breath besides him indicates Grace saw him as well.

Arthur moves quick, stepping in between Klaus' path to Grace's.

"Grace, go."

She hesitates slightly. Arthur squeezed her hand tightly before dropping it. She doesn't need another second before swiftly walking to the house,

"Oh now, where's she off to?" Klaus makes a move to follow her, maybe to bait Arthur, maybe not. But it works. He moves in front of Klaus, staring the original in the eyes as he speaks with a deadly calmness.

"Stay away from her or I will find a way to kill you." Klaus tilts his head at Arthur, amusement dancing in his eyes. His tone was that of disbelief as he spoke.

"Is that a threat?"

Arthur didn't even hesitate, send him a cold smile of his own.

"It's a promise."

The silence grew between them, and Arthur wasn't going to be the one to break it. Klaus does, his body language shifting into that of a more dangerous predator.

"Come on now, we did have a deal after all."

"That deal went out the window the second we figured out about Tyler being sired."

Klaus observed Arthur, just as he did at the school. Arthur doesn't move though, simply stares at the hybrid. He isn't willing to back down from this, not now.

The music shifts, breaking Arthur out of staring contest as he adjusts to the volume level. Klaus lets out a laugh at him, causing Arthur to glare. Which seemed to do nothing except make the original laugh harder.

Arthur rolled his eyes but put up with it, just glad to be distracting the hybrid from Grace. "Right, laugh at the baby vampire, you ancient dick."

Arthur's comment did bring the original out of his fit, but Klaus' eyes shown with amusement and something he didn't quite recognize. A little too soft for someone who was probably debating killing him.

It brought Arthur's mind back to something Caroline said before.

"What was a long time coming?"

The question was definitely out of pocket and wiped the smile off Klaus' face instantly. His expression became closed off once more as narrowed his eyes.

"The speech before, you said it's been a long time coming. What was?" Arthur spoke quickly, nervous under his gaze for the first time.

Klaus analyzed him for a few seconds before his intensity lessened.

"You don't know?"

"Wouldn't have asked if I did."

Klaus let out a breath at Arthur before turning around so there were side by side and stared at band. Arthur didn't dare move, just wished he had a drink.

"My father's dead." Right, Mikael. Who was 'dead'.

Let's hope I can still play dumb.

"Mikael?"

"The one in the same."

"Congrats. Sounds like he deserved it." Arthur didn't know what prompted him to speak, but he was genuine.

Despite Klaus' misdeeds, Mikael was still a shitty father from what he heard. He risked a glance over at the original, who had turned to fully face him. The original was staring at him, a look of uncertainty on his face before it changed to one of understanding. 

"You sound like you know the feeling." Arthur's breath caught in his lungs, before he forced it out, a bitter laugh escaping as he did.

"Something along those lines."

The vampire didn't like how Klaus was looking at him now, with a face of understanding and curiosity.

"You talk about a council last time we spoke. The same one your mother is on." Arthur's body shivered at Klaus' mention, and he glared, unable to stop his true face from falling. It didn't faze Klaus as he kept talking, watching his reactions like a TV screen.

"I'm guessing your mother was the one hunting you down, forcing you from your ..."

"She didn't know." Arthur spoke quietly, but the words may have been screamed from the heavens. He glared at the hybrid, turning fulling as he stepped closer. "They were doing their job, and she didn't know."

Klaus didn't seem fazed, continuing to analyze him. He titled his head in mock confusion. Arthur took a breath and turned back to the band. Letting the music wash over him in an attempt to calm down.

"But your father did." Arthur's eyes closed at the words, telling Klaus he hit the jackpot. He opened them to stare at the hybrid, out of annoyance instead of anger. He hated that Klaus' face was full of understanding. 

"You really are a dick."

"Comes with the territory."

Klaus made a motion at someone behind Arthur, and he turned around to see Tyler descending the stairs. The hybrid made his way over to them, a smile on his face.

"Hey Klaus. Arthur. What are you guys doing?"

Looking pretty happy to see the person who freaking killed you.

"Just enjoying the music, pretty awesome party. How's Caroline feel with you hijacking her Homecoming?" Arthur knew Tyler was sired, but he needed to rip into someone at the moment. And honestly, the Lockwood needed a wake-up call.

Plus, Care spent hours planning this thing.

Klaus let out another one of his chuckles as Tyler tried to defend himself.

"Hey man, I saved the party."

"After your master ruined it no doubt. Tell me, do you even know half the people here?"

Tyler goes to answer but then actually uses his brain for once.

"I have no idea actually. I've never met half these people in my life." Arthur got a shiver down his spine but ignored it in favor of admiring how stupid Tyler was being. The vampire couldn't help turning back to the original.

"Wow, that sire bond is something. You must have been ecstatic." Klaus nodded his head in agreement, moving so he was once again side by side with Arthur.

"I'll admit, it's quite nice knowing your army is loyal to you. And to answer your question, Tyler, I invited a few dozen friends of my own." The words sent goose bumps down Arthur's spine as he started to piece together what Klaus was hinting at.

Klaus must have noticed because he slung an arm around the vampire's shoulder, preventing him from running off.

He turned them both around and pointed out a dark hair girl standing guard at the wall a few feet from them. "That's my friend Mindy. I picked her up along the way in Kansas."

Klaus leaned closer, whispering into Arthur's ear as he spoke.

"Did you know that there's an entire bloodline of werewolves in the heartland?'

Arthur scowled further but the sinking feeling in his gut stayed. His thoughts spiraled at what Klaus was really explaining.

"There's Tony from North Dakota. And let's not forget the Seattle contingent."

Hybrids. Klaus' own personal army of hybrids.

Klaus let them think he was alone, that he only moved the party. But he had surrounded himself by his own army. Which meant it didn't matter how far away Grace was from him. If she was still here, she was in danger.

"Hold on. Are those people all hybrids?"

"And they also love a good party." The joke sent Arthur out of his head, swiftly removing himself from Klaus' grip. He really didn't want to think that Klaus probably could have kept him close. He pulled out his phone, ignoring Klaus' stare. He typed a quick message before the hybrid could stop him.

"And they, like you young Tyler, are sired by me. They wish to serve their master."

Klaus took hold of Arthur's arm, forcing him to look back at the hybrid. All amusement gone.

"So, if anyone should so much as make a move against me, they may feel obligated to retaliate."

Arthur kept quiet but inside was so glad he got Caroline to go home early. He glared at Klaus who returned it with one of his own. Klaus broke the eye contact to smile at Tyler, who finally looked appropriately panicked.

"Feel free to warn your friends. Arthur and I have an overdue deal to get back to."

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Grace took a couple of deep breathe, and splashed water over her face once again. She took a step back and leaned against the wall of the over decorated bathroom as she thought over her escape.

She had gotten too relaxed. Too careless. Maybe because Klaus going quiet. Maybe because she had to admit Rebekah wasn't half-bad. She was too ready to pretend the danger was over.

I'm never that lucky.

She was however lucky that Arthur's one of her best friends in the entire bloody universe. Because she honestly froze when she read the message on the group chat.

She knew Val's plan had to go off the rails at some point but that quickly. Really?

She didn't make a move to leave, perfectly happy to stay hidden all night in her childhood home. She flicked through a couple of messages. From Willow about the extra party guests and Val about Arthur's conversation with Klaus.

It was apparently hard to hear over the band, but Arthur hadn't gotten his heart ripped out yet. Grace smiled at that. The vampire always had a way of endearing himself to people - unknowingly and almost effortlessly. It was honestly quite amusing at times.

The moment was interrupted her phone ringing. Val was calling her. Grace didn't hesitate to answer.

"Is he okay?" The question was met without a sarcastic comment. That alone showed how bad things were.

"He's holding his own. Not entirely sure how but it's Arthur." Val replied, the music in the background. "Second thing, Rebekah's not here."

"She didn't show up?"

"Not at all."

"I know Matt was meant to come with her, but he showed up with Elena instead."

"Wanna bet my little sister had something to do with it?"

"That's a sucker bet, Val."

There was a laugh through the phone and Grace was glad for it.

"She was at the boarding house when I called her this morning, already getting ready." 

"No chance she backed out last second?"

"No. Something must have happened to her."

Grace's thoughts swirled. She didn't like Rebekah at first - not after what happened to Tyler - but she couldn't help the faint worry creeping in.

Her phone buzzed again. A message on the group chat.

Arthur: Hybrids at the party, get out of here now!

"Well, fuck."

"Grace where are you?"

"Second bathroom upstairs. Leaving now." 

Grace was out the door before Val could say anything, keeping her walk somewhat slow as she moved down the hallway. But she stopped cold. 

Three people were coming up the stairs - looking for someone. It didn't take long for the leader of the trio, a guy with a god-awful goatee, to spots her.

"She's over there!"

Grace didn't hesitate to go back into the bathroom, locking the door behind her. Pounding started almost immediately. 

Her eyes darted around. The window.

She opens it quickly, glancing down to the surrounding lawn. Not a short fall but she had done worse.

The door burst open, and she leapt.

She lands it perfectly, rolling into a kneeling position. She looked up just in time to see goatee guy poking his head out the window.

She laughs at him, wildly relieved she'd worn jeans instead of a dress.

The moment vanishes when a tight grip seized her arm. Three hybrids surround her. She tugs at the grip on her and when it doesn't budge, she rolls her eyes, hoping to hide the fear.

"Seriously?" She glared at the hybrid holding her, some guy with a shaved head. He opens his mouth to speak, probably the same sired stuff she'd been hearing from Tyler the past few weeks.

But it's cut off as each of the three hybrids grab their head in pain.

Grace wasted no time - she tried to pry herself free again but the hybrid holding her was still too strong.

Out of nowhere, Willow appears, hands outstretched as her magic sends the hybrids kneeling to the floor in pain. Grace is nearly sent with them.

Still stuck in the hybrid's grip, she took matters into her own hands as she grabs his head and twists. There was a sharp crack as his neck snapped. 

Besides her, Enid walked up to another hybrid and placed her hands on him, siphoning his power. The hybrid fell, his skin a lot greyer than before.

Willow stops the witch migraine for the last one. Grace watched warily as the hybrid gets up, his golden eyes contrasting with the black veins under them. He takes a step forward -

-and dropped. Just like that.

Valerie stood behind him, bloodied heart in hand and a scowl on her face. She walked towards them, tossing the heart somewhere off to the side.

"Everyone good?"

"Apart from royally pissed at Klaus right now. Perfect." Grace muttered.

Everyone turned to look at her, but she stood her ground.

"You three get the hell out of here." Val said firmly. "Go back home and stay there until this entire thing is sorted out."

"Not happening."

"The hell, Val. We're not leaving you or Arthur."

"Not a chance."

Their replies came quick, overlapping. But Val cut through them like steel.

"Grace, you're the one he's after. You can't stay here. Willow, Enid, he still doesn't know your faces yet, and we need that advantage over him right now. He knows my voice; it's only a matter of time for me. I'll find Arthur and get him out of here but you three have to go."

Grace hated the fact she was right. Val always had the very annoying habit of being infuriating logical. It made her hard to argue with.

She groaned in frustration, and she could see Willow and Enid agreeing with her.

Enid stepped forward, handing Val a handkerchief from her bag.

"Be careful."

Val took it gracefully and nodded, wiping the blood off her hand as she walked back inside without a word.

The trio walked quickly to Willow's dodge, silent and tense. Grace worried about Arthur, he hadn't responded to any text messages, and she could tell the others were the same. She thought about the situation, desperate to do anything to help.

An earlier phone call came to mind.

Rebekah.

"How do you guys feel about a rescue mission on the way home?"

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Val makes her way inside, hoping to catch Arthur's blue shirt somewhere in the crowd and get out just as quickly. She doesn't have much lucky as she blends in among the guests still there.

She's making small talk with a couple of the high school girls, as something catches her eye.

It's Klaus talking to Elena. Val's gazed sharpened instantly. She positions herself closer to the duo, giving the illusion of listening to the band as she watches the two.

"People have been after me for a thousand years. And I am always one step ahead. So, whatever it is you're thinking of trying, go for it. Give it your best shot. You won't succeed."

It was the certainty in his voice that gave Val goose bumps. He was so sure he would survive, that whatever plan Elena had cooked up would fail. And Val thought he had a point.

Elena had only been in the supernatural world for little more than a year. Sure, the Salvatore may pick the slack, but it was still lifetimes less than needed.

"It won't be for lack of trying."

There did that come from?

Elena attempts to move away but Klaus block her, talking once more.

"Now you'd be smart to tell Damon to mind his manners tonight. Cause if I die, I've already insured that he'll die along with me."

There it was, Klaus' back up plan. Insuring Damon death if his came into affect gave Elena a reason not to kill him.

"Even in death, my hybrids have their orders. So, you kill me, you're killing him too."

Val watches the stare down as Elena processes the information. Klaus stepped away, a smug look on his grin. It's only when he catches her eyes that Val realizes she should have been a bit more subtle.

The Original stops in his tracks, titling his head as he observed her. Val figured it was too late to play dumb and raised her own drink at him.

She took a big swing of it as he wondered over, meeting his eyes as he stopped a bit in front of her.

"I wondered when I'd be meeting you. Valerie." 

"Klaus. I would say it's a pleasure, but it really isn't."

He smirked at her words, a flicker of amusement dancing in his gaze. He continued to study her, the edges of his smile softening into something more curious.

"You know..."

They were interrupted by a person approaching, and Val smiled when she recognized it was one the hybrids that jumped Grace, the one with the shaved head.

This will be good.

"Grace Lockwood got away." Klaus gave his minion a look of disbelief that quickly turned onto her. Val simply shrugged, with a smile that didn't quite meet her eyes.

"How hard is it to kidnap one werewolf?"

The hybrid answered, glaring bullets at Val now that he knew she was there.

"They ambushed us. I had my neck snapped, Nate is half-desiccated, and she killed Eddie!" Val simply raised her drink, a mocking smile gracing her face.

"R.I.P Eddie."

The hybrid went to attack her, but Klaus stepped in his way. A quick glare had the hybrid backing up in submission. Th original turned back to her, reluctant admiration and annoyance in his expression.

"You kill one of my hybrids."

"You tried to kidnap Grace."

The stand off continued for a bit, and with every second Val didn't back down, Klaus' glare became colder. He stepped closer, and Val fought he urge to match his movement.

"She and I had a deal, that I intend to follow through on."

"That deal's ancient history. Much like you." Val really wasn't sure where the confidence was coming from, but she could tell it was expiring soon. Maybe Klaus did as well, as he suddenly was a whole lot smugger.

"See, that's the problem. I didn't make the deal with you."

"Yeah," Val replied coolly. "But your hybrids let her get away. So, you don't have a choice."

"There always a choice. Just like how Grace can turn back round and join me. Perhaps I'll make her my right hand."

"She would never do that."

"She will if I have leverage over her. Which I believe comes in the form of charming vampire friend of yours."

Val felt her heart stop in her chest and she fairly certain Klaus did too.

Klaus smile darkened. "Arthur's just inside."

He paused, eyes gleaming. "Why don't we join him?"

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Remind us what we're doing here again?" Val spoke up, and Arthur couldn't help but huff, amused at her expression - equal parts disbelief and annoyance.

When she was brought in besides Klaus, to the beer pong table his own hybrids guards insisted on staying besides, he was worried. But that soon vanished as Val broke the hybrid's arm the moment he laid a hand on her.

After which, she wandered over to him and leaned against the wall in teenage annoyance. A reminder that she was technically still 17. Klaus had simply watched amused. He hadn't spoke since and had moved on to actually playing beer pong, sinking each shot with sickening ease.

"To watch Klaus Mikaelson playing beer pong apparently."

"What is our life?"

It's with that Klaus hits a shot with lazy flick, turning over to glare at them. But Arthur could tell his heart wasn't in it. He wasn't taunting or making a game of it. He just played, his mind somewhere else entirely.

Val goes to speak up again, but Arthur catches her attention. He nods his head in Klaus's direction and Val notices what he's pointing out. There is a moment of pause - because what do you even do with that?

Arthur debates whether asking what's on Klaus' mind would help them or leave them without their hearts. But Val once again acts first. Everyone who'd met them thinks Val is impulsive. She isn't. She's a fast thinking and given time, a meticulously planner.  And always comes out on top.

Val steps up, catching the ball in mid air. Klaus looks at her, and even with her back to Arthur, he could tell Val's eyes were observing the hybrid. Calculating her next move.

"You're distracted."

I should've have known she would just call him out.

Klaus seems just as stumped, but Valerie continues to talk, moving to the other side of the table.

"You're playing a frat party game, when you should be taunting and terrorizing our friends and family. Hell, if you were really in it, you'd be sending hybrids after Grace."

Val twirls the small ball between her fingers as she sets up the cups on her side, the hybrid playing having moved aside. 

"But you're not. Instead, you're here, getting the easy win against your own hybrid. So, what's going on that you're entertaining yourself without violence?"

If Arthur didn't have complete trust in Val, he would have sped her away the second she finished speaking.

Klaus didn't answer, a calculating gaze right back Val. There was a moment of tense silence before Val lined up a shot and spoke clearly.

"Is this about Salvatore's trying to kill you?'"

Her shot sinks. Klaus doesn't blink.

Arthur watched from the wall, moving to get a gauge on both of the reactions. The hunter in him practically screaming to run, to get away. But he knew better. Val always had a talent for this sort of shit.

Klaus moved silently, turning to face them fully. Arthur couldn't tear his eyes away. For the first time, he truly saw the monster under all the bravo.

"So, there is a plan."

"Yeah but you knew that."

"Oh, did I?"

Arthur felt like he was in one of those old Mexican standoffs, except this one was played out over beer pong. Somehow, the tension was just as sharp.

Klaus stares at her a moment before fishing the ball out of his cup and sculling it. He shoots, the ball making home in the top cup of Val's pyramid. It could have been compared to a bullet landing home. Val pulls it out and drinks the whole thing.

Arthur was more shocked Klaus actually drunk the beer.

"So, what's are they planning?"

"Well, you obviously know by now that Mikael isn't actually daggered."

Only the experience of being Val's friend for years helped him not fall over as she diverged the information. They hadn't gotten much from Rebekah, as she obviously didn't want to talk about it. But still, they had all agreed to stay out of it.

The comment earned her a twitch of a smile. Not amused. Impressed and something else dangerous.

"And how, prey tell, would I know that?"

"Your hybrids of course. You could have sent them after Grace, overwhelmed us. But you didn't. You kept them here, protecting you." Val throws her ball, landing in one the cups closest to Klaus.

"Tells me you know what's coming. And your dad is the only one you've ever run from."

Klaus eye's darken dangerously, a flash of gold making his appearance. Arthur instinctively reached for the blade hidden on his person. Holding it now settled something inside of him, as he watched the original carefully. That flicker was the closest Arthur had seen to the hybrid losing it.

Val doesn't flinch. Her eyes glinted, wild and calculating. She tilted her head.

"I hit a nerve?" She asked, voice almost teasing. Arthur nearly choked.

Holy shit, Val.

In a flash, Klaus was besides Val inches away from her face. His eyes were a feral gold once more, the veins underneath like cracks in porcelain. Arthur had his blade out but barely took a step before the original started speaking.

"You forget just who I am." Klaus whispers, voice low and dangerous. "I could tear out your throat before your friend takes another step."

"But you won't."

Maybe it was the confidence that stopped Klaus. Arthur didn't know for sure but couldn't help but be a little impressed when Val continued, staring into his wolf eyes.

"You're scared. " Val said.

The words hung heavy. Klaus took a step back.

"And I think what's killing you is that you don't know what to do. You've surrounding yourself with bodyguards and hide in a house you know he hasn't got an invite to. You've made all the necessary moves to ensure you'll land on top. "

She takes a step forward.

"The last thing you need is more enemies near you. So, I suggest you let us go. Because when things go down, and they will, I will not be hesitant to help Mikael shove a stake through your heart."

She was lying.

Arthur didn't know why but she was.

And he had no idea if Klaus did too. 

The hybrid said nothing.

The world went still. Klaus's eyes didn't move from Val. She just stood there, shoulders square, like she'd measured this exact moment a hundred different ways and somehow this - staring down an Original - was how they survive.

"You have some nerve." Klaus finally murmured.

Val shrugged, the picture of calculated chaos. "I have practice. You aren't the first ancient vampire I've faced."

Klaus watched her for a moment before stepping back. It felt like a mile. Arthur let out a breath as the pressure shifted. The knife stayed in his hand as he leaned back against the wall.

The moment he did, Klaus' eyes jumped to him. The hybrids gaze pinned Arthur to the wall. He didn't flinch, though his instincts were split between running from Klaus or staking him.

But Arthur had taken down vampires just him. He wasn't harmless and he had a feeling Klaus knew it too. So, he stared back, blade still gripped at his side. Ignoring his pulse hammering in his ears.

Val didn't move, ever the tactician. They both know she won, and were waiting for Klaus to admit it.

A hybrid stepped up to the table, pushing everyone's attention to her.

"You have a visitor. He says his name is Mikael."

The air changed and Klaus glanced once at Val before turning to back to the hybrid.

"Then we mustn't keep him waiting. Move everyone out back. I'm gonna have a chat with my dad."

He glanced around, avoiding both Arthur and Val's eyes as he ordered another hybrid.

"Andy, take these two outside, and make sure they stay there."

There wasn't much time to hear the rest of Klaus's words before Andy and another hybrid led them outside without a word, flanking both like prisoners. The moment they were shoved out the back doors, Arthur's eyes met Val's for a split second.

Two hybrids. Big mistake.

Arthur moved first, spinning and ramming his blade into Andy's eye. The hybrid staggered back with a garbled cry. Val caught the second one off guard with an elbow to his jaw, before throwing him over her shoulder.

Andy pulled Arthur's knife out of his eye - just in time for Arthur's boot to collide with his neck, a satisficing snap being heard. The hybrid dropped like a sack of bricks.

Val didn't blink as she plunged a hand into the other's chest, ripping out his heart with practiced ease.

They didn't wait, Arthur only pausing briefly to grab his knife. Both of them darted back towards the house, Val following Arthur's lead. They went around the perimeter, slowing down once they see the mass amounts of hybrids out on the front lawn.

Arthur listened in, as they watched around the corner of the house.

"Don't you forget. They may be sired by you but they're still part vampire. And they can be compelled by me." A voice - low, calm and cruel.

Fuck.

Last time he saw Mikael was around 3 years ago, about a month after they ran away. Still desiccated in that cemetery.

Arthur was about to signal to Val to head back out, to retreat. They couldn't be near this if a fight broke out. It would be suicide.

A sound of struggle made Arthur watch, as someone was brought to Mikael.

Elena.

Arthur could practically hear Val's eyes roll in response to her sister being there as a hostage. She could never manage to stay out of trouble.

"Come out and face me, Niklaus. Or she dies."

That wasn't good. Arthur knew they had to do something. But ultimately it wasn't his decision. Elena was Val's sister. And as much as Arthur wanted her to be humbled from time to time - this was a bit much.

"Val?" He whispered waiting to see what his friend shad to say.

"Go ahead. Kill her." Klaus' words were spoken with a whisper but echoed just the same.

Elena's started to protest but Arthur ignore it in favor of turning to Val. She was watching the scene with an intensity that scared him but he still managed to pull her attention away.

"Val?! Plan?"

"Jeremy would be heartbroken."

That was all he needed to know. He turned back, ready to intervene when the conversation once again caught his attention.

"So, you can live forever with no one at your side?" Mikael's voice thundered across the yard. "Nobody cares about you anymore, boy!"

The words shook Arthur to his core and he didn't know why. But he kept listening.

"Who do you have, other than those loyalty you forced? No one. Not Dean. Not Marcel. No one."

Time stopped. Arthur didn't breathe.

Dean.

He'd forgotten. That Klaus knew him. That Mikael had killed him. Memories surged against his will.

Dean had saved Arthur from his father, leading his friends in a rescue mission against a small army of hunters. He didn't hesitate ripping Arthur from the restraints that held him for 3 weeks.

He gave his life for them to escape. And then he died. At the hands of Bill Forbes.

Arthur's hand started to tremble. He focused back on Val, and for a moment was glad he was her friend. The hatred in her gaze could have scorched the world.

"He's dead." Her words were a finality, an order. But Arthur was happy to follow.

Once again he focused back in on the conversation, just in time to hear Klaus scream.

 "Kill her!"

Mikael let out a rather condescending laugh, and Arthur realize why he effected him so much.

He's just like Dad.

"Uh, your impulse, Niklaus. It has and will forever be the one thing that keeps you from truly being ..."

Val and Arthur moved in sync, not giving the original any time to finish. Val managed to tear Elena from Mikael's grip, flashing a few feet away. The original turned in confusion just as Arthur barreled into him, sending them both skidding across the ground.

In the house, Klaus's scream echoed off the mountain walls, a raw, primal sound that made Arthur's skin crawl. But Arthur only registered it for a second before he was batted like a ragdoll, back across to the doorway.

Mikael wasted no time in trying to grab Elena but Val quickly intercepted, swiping Arthur's dropped blade against him. Mikael blocked, but staggered.

Arthur managed to get up, right before a hybrid was on him. He made quick work of him, his neck cracking swiftly. He turned back toward Val only to see Mikael had caught her by the neck.

But it didn't affect her. No pain did. It made an easier vantage point for Val, striking Arthur's knife right into his ear. He doubled over, dropping her. A hybrid took advantage.

She lunged, her teeth digging into her shoulder. Val didn't scream, merely struggled as the hybrid yanked her back. Mikael spare her a quick look before they were all distracted.

Elena had gotten up, and had throw some form of grenades at the other hybrids, causing them to go down in fits.

What the hell?

It was what they needed, as Val managed to break her hybrid's neck. She was a few feet away, and Arthur felt more compelled to watch Mikael wearily.

The Original watched Dean with anger and confusion, right before they was a crash. Arthur watched inside the house as Stefan tackled Damon off Klaus, and the stake went flying.

It landed outside, a few feet from him. Right in-between him and Mikael.

Mikael hesitated. Arthur didn't.

He dove for the stake, grabbed it and rolled just in time to see Mikael advancing on him, some form of insult on his tongue.

"Listen here, boy.."

That did it.

Arthur threw it. Right into Klaus' hands.

Klaus, still gasping on the floor, caught the stake by instinct alone.

He didn't hesitate. He went flying at Mikael, sending them both back as he drove the stake into his father's heart.

Mikael's scream of pain echoed around him, and Arthur watched as he caught fire. Slowly burning until the screams stopped.

Arthur's mind caught up to the moment, and quickly made his way towards Val. Klaus still distracted by watching his father's burning corpse.

She was on the floor, hand over a pretty nasty hybrid bite. She went to talk but Arthur raised his index to his lips, signaling for her to be quiet. She nodded, blinking a lot more than normal. She may not feel the pain of werewolf bites, but the venom affects her all the same.

Arthur's breath came quick but silent as he lifted Val, her weight light than expected. He glanced back at Klaus, still fixated on his father's burning corpse, before darting away into the dark. 

Chapter Text

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Willow stood by the window, arms crossed tightly as she watched the clock tick by. Arthur and Val hadn't responded to any of the check-ins. Her phone lay silent on the table. She checked the window once again before headed back into the living.

Willow was patient but she hated it.

Enid sent her a glance as she entered the living room, the witch no doubt picking up on the magic pulsing around her like a second heartbeat. She was sitting on the arm of the couch, brows drawn.

Even Grace glanced at her, pausing in her pacing. 

"No sign?" She asked, the worry clear in her voice.

Willow shook her head as she stood in the entranceway, slow and controlled. She was still in her black pantsuit from the party, heels long discarded.

"Are we going to address the elephant in the room because it's really starting to bug me?" Enid asked, staring straight at the couch opposite her.

Willow followed her gaze. She had been hoping they wouldn't.

Rebekah was still in the red dress Val picked out for her, now clashing horribly with her grey and veiny skin. She was laying on her stomach, with the dagger sticking out of her back. Her hair was perfect, and Willow had no doubt she would have been a contender for Homecoming Queen if she had actually made it to the party.

"Don't." Willow warned.

"It looks so uncomfortable. And it's really creepy." Enid exclaimed, pointing it out like they couldn't all see it.

"She's still dangerous." Grace reminded them. "And she's going to be pissed."

When they had gone over to the Salvatores, they had no idea anyone was there. So, they were almost caught by Elena. She was wondering around anxiously, checking her phone. They were so surprised that it was only luck that Willow managed to cloak them as quickly as she did.

They ended up finding the original locked in a basement cell. Tossed aside like garbage.

Pissed is an understatement.

"Can we take the dagger out of her at least?" Enid pleaded, eyes filled with sympathy.

Grace dismissed it quickly, turning back to pacing the length of the room. "Not until Val or Arthur gets back. They're the only ones she won't kill on sight."

Willow was going to answer but her protection wards flared. Someone was on the porch.

She turned and quickly opened it, narrowing her eyes at the duo.

Arthur was carrying Valerie bridal style, both looking like hell. Blood, bruises and bit of debris was plastered all over them.

But what really caught Willow's attention was the wound on Val's shoulder that wasn't healing. Willow had been Grace's friend long enough to know what it was.

Werewolf bite.

Motherfucker.

Willow wordlessly lets them pass, closing the door behind and checking the wards once again before returning to the living room.

Arthur had placed Val on the opposite couch, hesitating slightly at the sight of Rebekah. Enid was besides Valerie in a second, quickly taking in the bite on her shoulder.

"She's been holding on," Arthur said quietly, exhaustion clear in his voice. "But it's spreading."

Willow slipped into the hallway, grabbing one of Enid's emergency herb bags. She dropped it at Enid's side just in time to hear Grace's laugh.

"She's lucky she's built like a goddam war tank."

Val stirred, her voice dry but teasing. She immediately grabbed Enid's hand, holding it over her own heart.

"Well doc, am I a goner?"

"You will be if you keep trying to distract me." 

"Touché."

Enid spread a couple of herbs across the bite, before placing her hand right over it. It began to glow a faint green as she started to siphon. There were some benefits to Enid's curse. Somewhat easy cure.

Meanwhile, Willow walked over to Arthur, who appeared to be lost in thought. The movement was noticed by Grace, who moved from her spot to besides Willow.  They both checked over him as he sat down in one of the arms chairs, not protesting.

His shirt was torn but everything was already healed. Just the kind of damage from a fight.

"Mikael's dead." He said suddenly.

The room went still. But the silence didn't last long as Arthur continued.

"I ... I helped kill him."

Grace inhaled sharply besides Willow, and she reached for her hand to steady herself. She could feel Grace's anger simmering, but her friend didn't pull away. 

"What happened?" Willow asked, voice level and controlled.

Arthur spoke the words without much thought, recalling it easily.

"Klaus had me and Val. She nearly got him to let us go. But then Mikael showed up. We took out the hybrid minion forcing us away and went back. Mikael was outside the front door, Klaus inside. Mikael was threatening Elena and ..."

"Elena wasn't there." Enid interrupted, pausing her siphoning. 

"I'm fairly certain it was my little sister. We wouldn't have jumped in otherwise."

Willow was lost in the confusion as it didn't seem they were lying.

Grace let out a long exhale, reining in her rage.

"It must have been Katherine." She muttered. "Elena was still at the house when we grabbed Rebekah."

"Seriously?!" Val groaned. "Ofc course it was Katherine."

Even Arthur looked annoyed, disbelief flashing across their faces.

Enid pushed Val back down into a lying position. "Still siphoning."

"Fine." Val muttered.

Grace looked at Arthur once more, her face still unreadable.

"Next?"

Willow scowled a little at her tone, but she knew what Grace was going through. Arthur had just saved Klaus. The man responsible for so much of their pain. 

Arthur hesitated and then rubbed his neck. "He mentioned Dean."

Grace's face softened in understanding, Willow felt her magic react without warning, expanding across the room to everyone there like a shield. She quickly glanced at the others. Val was scowling at the memory while Enid stopped her siphoning to take it in.

After a few moments Enid started to siphon again, not looking up from the wound. "I'm guessing he wasn't very nice about it."

"The way in which he did it... it just said it to hurt him." Val whispered, head back as she stared at the ceiling. "I saw Klaus right after. He was crying."

That stopped everyone.

Willow tried to process what she heard and hated the fact she felt sympathy. They all had spent so long thinking of Klaus as this bogeyman. The Original Hybrid.

But every vampire once was human.

That part doesn't die easily.

Arthur continued, a hand rubbing at his face. "We got Katherine out of the way, and I took Mikael on first. He took me easily. Val got one shot in before she was bitten by a hybrid."

"Something had happened inside, and the stake went flying out the door. I got to it first."

He ran a hand through his head as he stared at the floor. Willow was sure he was replaying it in his mind.

"I'm not sure what went through my head. I just ... wanted him dead more. So, I threw the stake to Klaus. We got out of there soon after."

The vampire finally looked at Grace, who expression had softened heaps during his retelling.

"Grace, I'm ..."

"Don't you dare. I get it. I'm not sure what I would have done in your shoes but ..." She took a deep breathe, anger visibly disappearing. "Dean was important to all of us, even more so to you. So, I get it."

Arthur smiled at her before pulling her into a massive hug. Willow had to let go of the werewolf's hand in fear of being crushed as well. She stood up before the group, smiling slightly at it.

Willow spun back around to the other vampire, who already looked a lot better.

"Anyone want blood bags?"

 Val perked up quickly, hand in the air as Enid frantically tried to put it back down

"Me please!"

"Jesus Val, put your arm back down!"

Willow smiled lightly and disappeared into the kitchen. She grabbed two blood bags from the second fridge, her heart a little lighter. She paused for a moment, before grabbing the rest of them. She headed back to the living room.

Enid was besides Val, helping her sit up. Her shoulder bite finally healing. Arthur was still in the armchair, with Grace sitting on the floor besides him.

She walked over to both Val and Arthur, each taking a couple of blood bags each from the pile. The rest she placed down next to Rebekah before grabbing the handle of the dagger.

She glanced around to the others, each looking wary but not protesting.

The dagger slid out swiftly. Silence fell over the room as everyone held their breath. 

It took longer than she was expecting. Eventually the silence got too much for Val.

"She's gonna be pissed." 

Willow watched with some fascination as the color return to Rebekah. She straightened up and walked in front of the couch. Everyone remained silent, just waiting.

Just as the last color return, Rebekah woke up with the softest inhale. She sat right away, taking a moment.

Valerie stood up, pausing to check herself before walking over. Willow let her pass without much stress.

"Rebekah? You okay?" Val asked, making her way to the couch.

"How long was I out?" Rebekah asked quickly, scanning the others in the room before returning to Val.

She kneeled down besides Rebekah. "Only a few hours."

Rebekah glanced around at everyone before something sparked in her eye.

Unbridled rage.

Willow instinctively placed a wall of magic between the original and her friends. Val glanced at her with a mixture of fond and annoyance before turning back to Rebekah.

She snarled, eyes wild. "I'm going to kill that doppelganger wretch!..."

Val broke through Willow's wall of magic and took both of Rebekah's hands in her own. It must have shocked Rebekah because she went from fangs out to confused in less than a second.

"Mikael's dead."

Rebekah blinked.

"What?" She asked, voice barely heard.

Val took her shock as a sign to move closer. She sat on the couch beside her. Willow took the initiative to stand just before her. Val talked as the rest of her friends moved as well, creating a semi-circle around the couch.

"A lot happened tonight. And I needed to know you can hear it right now."

Rebekah opened her mouth and then closed it, glancing around at all the others. She seemed to finally register how they were all dressed, including Arthur and Val's rather shredded outfits.

She took a breath in then nodded. Val nodded and then paused. She glanced around at the other briefly before turning to Rebekah.

"I'm...not actually sure where to start this." She admitted. "Tonight was a mess."

Grace scoffed, now sitting on the ouch arm closest to Rebekah. "Understatement of the century. This has got to rank in for one of the worst Homecomings ever."

Rebekah turned around to her. "I missed it." 

Willow almost smiled at that. It was nice knowing that something as simple as Homecoming was still a priority on her list. 

Arthur, having dragged the armchair closer, let out a shaky laugh. "Trust me, you did not want to go. Klaus hijacked the entire bloody thing and turned into a concert.

The mention of her brother sent Rebekah off quickly, as her eyes filled with realization and despair.

"Nik... Is he..." The words got choked up in Rebekah's throat.

"He's alive." Val said gently. "A complete dick but alive."

The breath the original let out was of relief but that was soon replaced by guilt. And anger. Grace interrupted before Rebekah could talk again.

"I'm going to go get changed. Val, you okay to do the story from here?"

Val gave a quick nod, though Willow caught the flicker of worry in her eyes. The werewolf made her way out of the room, tension in every step. Willow could understand where she was coming from. She was nearly killed tonight, learnt Klaus is still alive and now back in Mystic Falls.

The fact she took the door to the backyard instead of the hallway escaped nobody.

Willow faced the others as well, fidgeting with the bracelet adoring her wrist.

"I think I'll do the same. Rebekah, did you want a change of clothes?"

The question seemed to catch the Original off guard. Her gaze flicked down to the red dress she still wore.

"If you don't mind."

"It'll be in the spare room." Willow said gently, falling in step behind her friend. 

It wasn't hard to figure out where Grace had gone. Willow opened the back door and stepped outside, finding the werewolf on the porch steps. Willow sat down beside her. They didn't speak for a while, just watching the night sky.

"You're quiet." She said eventually, voice low and soft.

Grace didn't look at her. "Really? You're doing this now?"

"We promised to talk to each other, Grace." Willow reminded her. "Please."

Grace exhaled slowly, leaning into Willow's shoulder. "You already know."

"You have to say it."

"Why?" Grace asked, eyes tired as she looked up at Willow.

"Because you'll get it off your chest."

She looked away again, and Willow waited.

"Klaus ... Arthur gave him the stake. He gave it to him. I ..."

"You want to hate him for it."

Grace leaned back like the words physically struck her. "No! Never. I just ..."

She was silent for a few moments, mind whirling. Willow spoke up once more, holding onto her friend for comfort.

She rested her head against Grace's. "You're allowed to be angry. That Klaus survived."

Her next words were barely more than a whisper. "He said Dean's name."

Willow flinched. Her magic reacted instinctively, wrapping her magic around the two of them like a warm invisible shield. Willow once again fidgeted with her bracelet.

"How can I be mad when he said Dean's name."

The world was silent a bit more. Willow didn't push. She didn't have to.

"Val said he was crying." Grace added, as if that were the most unthinkable part of all.

Honestly, Willow couldn't blame her. She was as well. She hadn't even met the hybrid, and she already knew it was beyond wrong.

He had killed Jenna to make a point. Had slaughtered a whole pack of werewolves in a sort of experiment. Never didn't blink at the horror and destruction he caused. Cried.

I think it's enough to stop anyone for a while. Even with our less than moral code.

Willow didn't speak, letting Grace get her thoughts out.

"And I know... I know ... he's done unspeakable things. But what he went though. Mikael. Dean. The curse that his own mother... " Grace 's voice rose with each word until she cut herself off. And Willow finally understood what was really bothering her.

"That's what scared you, isn't it."

Grace looked at her, sharp and raw. "What?"

"That you might understand him."

Grace's lip curled into something close to a grimace. "I don't want to."

"But you do." Willow said, voice firm but not unkind.

Grace's fingers curled against her thighs, claws digging in. "It feels wrong. He's done so many awful things. And yet, I can understand why."

Grace stood abruptly, pacing.

"If I had to spend a thousand years under that sort of curse, yeah I'd tear anyone in my way apart to break it! Of course I'd try making more of my kind. A few years ago, I'd have killed for someone like me. For someone to understand."

Willow let her rant. That was the deal they made. To always listen.

And she did understand. She remembered being thirteen, newly found magic pulsing under her skin like a wildfire. And being devastated by her Grams saying no. Having to hear over and over again. Not yet. It's not safe. You're not ready.

I was furious.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Pancake are up!" Arthur called, flipping the finished one over his head without looking.

He didn't need to. Val always caught them. Sure enough, there was the satisfying thud of pancake-on-plate behind him. He moved on to the eggs, humming along to whatever chaotic playlist Grace had playing at the through the speakers.

He risked a glance over his shoulder and smiled at the scene.

The kitchen and dining room had basically become one giant space after he and Grace knocked out the last remaining wall. Everyone was spread out across it. Becoming one massive chaotic, comforting mess. 

Grace was at the massive table, scoffing down her waffles and eggs like a starving wolf, pun intended. Val was perch on the kitchen bench, swinging her legs like a child while devouring bacon and pancakes. Enid, already and functioning like a real adult, manned the coffee station with militant efficacy. Everyone else was in sweats or pajama pants.

It was the kind of domestic madness that had become their version of normal over the past few years. 

Rebekah, meanwhile, sat at the edge of the table looking completely and utterly stunned.

Arthur didn't blame her. After the conversations last night, about Klaus, Mikael and Homecoming in general. It had to be whiplash transition. Honestly, Arthur was just glad Val did most of the talking. Having to explain everything was exhausting and he was impressed Val managed to do it so well.

Rebekah ... took it better than Arthur was expecting. About everything really. Klaus surviving, Arthur throwing him the stake. She tensed up in anger when she learnt of what Mikael said, and he was sure he matched her in that.

Eventually, they'd called it a night.

Arthur had quickly checked in on Grace before crashing, and all he got was another massive hug. He was relieved she understood. He couldn't stand the thought of her being mad at him.

I think I'd rather die.

So, when morning came round, they stuck to the same routine. Rebekah, now plopped in the middle, had been given a loaded plate, a mixture of all of their own. She thanked him quietly and he purposely ignored Val's raised eyebrows over her shoulder.

Sure, it was a little weird. But Arthur was sure she was still stuck in some form of shock. Either from last night or from them themselves. So, pancakes and bacon for the cute original vampire.

Don't think about it.

Willow finally strolled into the room, half-asleep, her oversized sweater slipping off one shoulder. She plopped into a chair with a groan and reached for her granola.

"Klaus is on the front porch," she said, spooning granola into her mouth without so much as a glance at anyone.

The world fucking stopped.

Grace choked on her juice, coughing violently. "I’m sorry, what?!"

Willow chewed. Swallowed. "He’s been out there for like… ten minutes."

"You left Nik on the porch for ten minutes?" Rebekah shot up from her seat, fury and disbelief written across her face.

"I was asleep, so I muted him." Willow said simply, gesturing vaguely toward the door as if that explained everything.

The term muting in this case was that Willow basically soundproofed the house so that no one would hear the hybrid outside.

Brilliant.

Enid nearly doubled over laughing. "God, you're the best."

"You're insane,” Grace added, dabbing at her chin. "Fully, properly insane.”

Willow shrugged. "Guilty." And Arthur couldn't help bursting into laughter. Val soon joined.

Their laughter faded into silence, everyone just looking at the door. Before Rebekah let out a reluctant sigh. Arthur's heart broke to see fear in her eyes.

"I'd better go talk to him." Rebekah brushed her hair back and moved for the hallway.

Valerie, seated on the counter with her legs swinging, casually held out an arm to block her. "Yeah, no. Not happening."

Rebekah narrowed her eyes. "Why not?"

Val stared for a minute for answering. "Because let's play out the obvious. What happens when Klaus finds out you know the secret he's been keeping from you for over a thousand years?"

Arthur, flipping an egg, chimed in without looking up. "And, you know, that little detail where you helped try to kill him last night?"

Rebekah hesitated, her mouth parting.

"What do you think will happen?" Willow asked, tone still deadpan as ever.

"He'll dagger me." Rebekah admitted with a grimace.

"Exactly." Val said brightly. "And seeing as we haven't even begun to plan our revenge on Elena, you're staying awake. As far as Mystic Falls knows, you're still daggered in the Salvatore basement."

That was another major topic of discussion last night. Rebekah had wanted Elena's head on a spike and from the looks of things, Valerie was ready to do so. 

Rebekah eyes widen in joy at Val's words. Right before she scoffed. "Still can't believe they tossed me down there like some harlot. Wait..." Her eyes widened. "Won't he have heard me talking?"

Willow shook her head. "Whole house is warded. Soundproof too, especially the closed rooms. It's the practically a necessity when living with vampires."

Everyone went quiet for a beat, glancing toward the front of the house where the hybrid in question waited like a storm cloud.

"So," Valerie said, tone deceptively casual, "who's going to confront the Original ticking time bomb on our porch?"

"Dibs not!" Grace shot her hand into the air like a school kid dodging responsibility.

Arthur gave her a flat look. "Obviously not you. He did try to kill you last night."

"He what?" Rebekah spun toward him.

"He tried to turn her," Enid corrected, without looking up from her tea. "Same thing. Different motive."

"I’ll do it," Valerie offered, sliding off the counter. "Could be fun."

Arthur scoffed. "With the dramatics you pulled last night? He’d rip your heart out before you said hello."

"Fun-sucker,” Val muttered. "Fine. That narrows it down to our dearest witch," she nodded toward Willow, "our walking history book," a nod to Enid, "and our reluctant knight in dented armor."

Enid raised a brow. "I’d prefer not to."

Willow didn’t even look up. "I just don’t want to."

Arthur set his fork down with a resigned sigh, glaring at his empty plate like it had betrayed him.

"Fine," he muttered, rising to his feet. "Fuck me, then."

He headed for the door with the reluctant shuffle of a man marching toward his execution. Behind him, the breakfast table fell quiet. Even the spoons stopped clinking.

Valerie lifted her cup in mock salute. "Godspeed, Arthur. Try not to get beheaded before brunch."

I hate her sometimes.

Arthur turned back once more to them before opening the door. He stepped out quickly and closed it behind him before looking up.

Klaus stood at the edge of the porch, leaning against the railing. He had his arms crossed. Not in anger but more in patience. He had changed out of his suit, instead opting for a dark green shirt and leather jacket. Arthur noted, with mild amusement, the addition of a couple of necklaces.

Of course he accessorizes.

"You sure took your time."

Arthur leaned against the doorframe, slipping his hands inside his pockets. He exhaled slowly, deciding how to proceed.

"Willow put you on mute." Arthur resisted the urge to bash himself on the head.

Why is that the first thing I say?!

Klaus blinked and tilted his head, opening and closing his mouth. Arthur's lips twitched despite himself.

Silence stretched out between them. Arthur honestly didn't know would break first. He watched Klaus' expression. He had a great poker face, but his eyes gave it away. A mixture of confusion and frustration.

Klaus reach behind him and Arthur tensed automatically. The hybrid obviously noticed because he paused before going a little slower. He pulled out a knife and Arthur should have been worried if he didn't immediately recognize it.

It was his. Given it on his 14th birthday, the first weapon he learnt how to wield. On the hilt, carved in ornate cursive. 

W.K

Klaus held it out before tossing it rather gently to him. Arthur caught it easily, glancing at it before holding by his side. Deja vu hit him like a truck.

He was sure Klaus was the same. 

"Didn't think I'd get it back." Arthur admitted.

"It was never mine to keep." Klaus replied, voice unreadable.

God, I wish Val was doing this. She's way better at this stuff.

Another beat of silence stretched between them. Arthur wasn't sure he wanted to know.

"You helped me." Klaus said at last. "Last night. You threw me the stake."

Arthur nodded. "Yeah."

"Given Valerie's charming speech beforehand, I didn't think you'd ever save me" Klaus' sudden smug tone trigger something because Arthur spoke up.

"I didn't save you. I killed him."

There was silence as both absorbed the words. Klaus blinked, his lips parting before closing once more.

Arthur let out a sigh, dragging his free hand through his hair. "It ... wasn't about you, in that moment."

Klaus tilted his head, that same look in his eyes from the gym ages ago. "No?"

"No," Arthur repeated. "I saw Mikael. I saw what he was and all I could think about was putting him in the ground."

"Just like how you wanted to kill your own monster."

Arthur flinched, the words cut deep because they were true.

Damn him.

He looked away, letting his eyes fall to the worn knife in his hand, letting himself be distracted by the scratches and chips. He chuckled under his breath before looking once more at Klaus. He was sure his smile didn't reach his eyes.

"You know, it's actually a little worrying how similar they were. Our fathers." Klaus' eyes glinted.

Arthur let his head fall back, absently spinning the knife repetitively.

"They both hunted us. I'm sure you held your own under his cruelty like I did and the kicker." Arthur gaze met his. "They both killed Dean."

Klaus' jaw flexed at the name, and something shifted behind his eyes. Shocked followed by recognition.

"He was better than both our fathers combined." Klaus said finally.

"Twice over." Arthur agreed.

A breath, almost a laugh, escaped the original. "Then it's a cruel joke that he died because of them."

Arthur let out a sharp exhale, resisting the urge to laugh. Another silence laced the air between them, but it wasn't uncomfortable anymore.

"What about yours?" Klaus asked, and Arthur stiffened.

"Still alive. Despite my friend's best attempts." He joked, but they both knew it wasn't one.

Klaus hummed, the sound low and almost amused. "I doubt that. I've seen your friend's loyalty. Stronger than I've seen in years."

He stepped closer. "It's ...admirable, really. That kind of devotion. Rare. And dangerous."

Arthur narrowed his eyes. "Dangerous?"

Klaus gave a small tilt of his head. "Loyalty like that doesn't come from nothing.  It has to be earned, to be forged. What did you go through to create something so strong?"

Arthur didn't answer but his jaw tightened. He knew of what Klaus spoke, of when his friend's bond to one another grew from normal to a raging wildfire.

Grace's 15th birthday.

Klaus saw his reaction Of course he did. His smile deepened, teeth flashing like a wolf.

"How's Valerie faring? That bite causing her trouble?" 

It took all of Arthur energy to keep his poker face, to not burst out laughing at the original before him.

Of course. Should have known.

Klaus trying to leverage his blood as the cure to Valerie's werewolf bite. A cure which she should be dying of right now. Instead, she was probably laughing at Arthur while enjoying syrup-soaked pancakes.

Thank you, Enid.

He managed a cold smile, enjoying the way Klaus faltered at his reaction.

"You're a bit behind, I'm afraid."

"I'm perfectly fine." Val's amused tone filled the air as she stepped out onto the porch besides him. She was dressed in one of Arthur's hoodies and gym shorts, a tea in hand.

Klaus's head snapped towards her and Arthur felt satisfaction at the surprise on his face. Val offered a small smile before turning to Arthur like Klaus didn't exist.

"We need more pancakes." She demanded, like the teenager she was. 

"Really?" Arthur raised a brow.

"Yes." She leaned into Arthur's side. "Hey, Klaus."

Klaus blinked once, slowly, like he was restarting. "You're fine."

"Never better.

Klaus eyes narrowed at Val before flicking to Arthur. "You really do keep a few tricks tucked away, don't you?"

"I don't," Arthur said, but the look Klaus gave him said otherwise. 

"Must helped having a siphoner. They're quite rare."

The world stopped. Arthur felt Valerie freeze besides him.

How does he know about Enid?

The worst bit was that Klaus didn't look smug. He was just watching their reactions, like Arthur had before.

"How the hell do you know about..."

Val's question was cut short by the front door opening again. This time, Enid stepped out. She was wearing her maroon apron dress with a with a white long sleeve underneath.

She blinked. And so did he.

Arthur caught it instantly. The sort of stillness that descended over both of them. 

"Enid." he said. It didn't sound like a greeting.

Enid gave a tiny, unsure smile. "Hi Nik."

They stared a bit more and Arthur finally felt his mouth catch up to his brain.

"Do you two ...know each other?"

Klaus didn't answer immediately. He just stared at her, like she was a trick of the light. 

Enid spoke. "Remember when I got myself trapped in my family's crypt half a year ago. And I spoke of someone trapped with me who helped me out."

It took half a second to connect the dots.

"You were stuck with him!" Val's voice was tense but quiet.

"I only knew him as Nik. With everything we learnt lately, it didn't take long to connect the dots." She turned back to him. "You cheated."

Klaus gave a quiet breath of laughter, watching her with something Arthur could only describe as admiration.

"Come on, love. Did you really think I'd play fair." His words were spoken so softly, and Arthur definitely didn't miss the way Enid's neck flushed at the pet name.

Val, for once, was speechless. Eyes bouncing between the two like she was watching a tennis match. Arthur wasn't far behind.

Klaus took a small step forward towards her. "You really didn't know?"

"Not a clue." Enid replied easily enough.

Another silence stretched out. Enid took a step closer to the original.

"You broke it." The words were whispered but everyone heard. Klaus' face softened even more.

"I did."

"How does it feel?" Enid's words were spoken with pride, with longing. And suddenly it made sense. They made sense.

Both cursed by their mothers. By people they were meant to protect them. Having a part of themselves bound. Both of their souls split apart under unrelenting magic. Both trying to get out from their parent's shadow.

Enid with kindness. Klaus with cruelty.

Klaus too another step forward, now close enough to reach out and touch her if he wanted. He didn't.

"Feels as though I got my soul back." he said softly. "And I don't know what to do with it."

Enid’s lips parted in something that might’ve been a smile, but it trembled at the edges. Her voice was steady.

“Then maybe stop hunting my friend.”

Arthur opened his mouth to cut in, but Val elbowed him sharply, her eyes still locked on the pair in front of them like she was trying to translate a foreign language at gunpoint.

Klaus tilted his head, eyes sharpening a little at her words before softening once more. He let Enid continue.

"Arthur saved your life. In return, Grace reminds a werewolf. Sound okay?"

It was the way Klaus smiled at the question that made Arthur's jaw drop in shock. He spoke softly once more, with a little more respect than before. "Still surprising as ever, love."

"Do we have a deal?" Enid voice was softer now, but she waited for the original to confirm it.

A beat.

"Yes."

Arthur couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief at that. He quickly glanced at Val besides him to find her observing the duo in front of them in a way that would make anyone nervous.

Neither Enid nor Klaus seemed to notice.

The hybrid reached a hand up to his neck, to one of the necklaces. It pulled it out from under his shirt, and it took Arthur a moment to realize that there was a bracelet on the end.

Enid's bracelet. That showed her curse. The black stone quite small in Klaus' hands.

She said she lost it.

Enid seemed just as surprised. She moved to take another step but stopped herself. "I was sure you would have lost it."

"I never lose things I care about."

Enid eyes widened at that, before glancing at Arthur and Val quickly. Guilt flashed across her face and Klaus noticed. His own returned to unreadable. He took a step back.

"Does it matter that you know who I am now?" Klaus asked, "What I have done?"  

Enid hesitated, thinking about it. She glanced at Val for a moment, then inside. Arthur could practically hear her thoughts.

"Yes." Enid started. "But I also know you didn't hurt me when you could've. That you kept me from losing it. From spiraling. That counts for something."

Klaus stared at her for a long moment. No quip, no signature Mikaelson smirk. Just silence. His thumb traced the edge of the black stone, slow and deliberate.

He tucked the bracelet back beneath his short, a strange finality to the gesture. He then straightened, shifting back into the version of himself they all knew. Klaus Mikaelson. The Original hybrid.

"The deal stands. Grace will remain mortal. No tricks or loopholes. I give you my word."

He spoke to all of them, but his eyes never left Enid.

She nodded slowly. "Thank you." Arthur didn't miss the disappointment in her eye.

He spared a single glance at her once last time before he flashed off, gone in the blink of an eye. Both Val and Arthur turned to Enid, who was staring at the deck where he once stood.

"Enid...?" Val spoke softly. Enid didn't meet her eyes. 

Arthur knew Enid long enough to know shame was eating at her. Befriending the monster who had been a pain to them for months now.

Arthur stepped forward and tugged Enid into a hug. He felt her freeze up before melting into it.

"Do you care about him?" Arthur asked.

Enid hesitated, burrowing further into him. "I don't know. But I understand him. And I think that's worse."

Arthur didn't reply. He understood too. That was the problem. 

Chapter Text

The crypt was silent and Enid hated it.

The ringing in her ears stood out from the weight of it, and she swear the walls were getting closer.

Enid kept her back to the stone door, already feeling the magic solidify into place. The wards had sealed it shut, the outline vanishing seamless into the carved wall. There was no getting out that way.

Enid inhaled slowly, forcing down the rising panic. The Blackwood crypt around her illuminated in the torchlight.

She knew of these crypts, knew how her family was buried and with came with them. There were tunnels down here that could stretch for a while. Always had multiple exits. She'd find one.

I wish I had my magic.

She ran a hand through her hair, brushing off the dust from her shirt as she scanned the space. Coffins and artefacts lined the walls, practically humming with dark magic.

This was the resting place for a lot of her ancestors, including those who created many of infamous Blackwood curses. Including hers. It's why she snuck off to this place alone.

And she was now immediately regretting not telling anyone.

God, they are going to be so worried. And so pissed.

Her fingers closed around the bead in her pocket. The same one Willow would usually use to find her in situation like this. The bead pulsed faintly with dormant magic.

I had royally fucked myself on this.

Focus. The wards.

She couldn't figure out why the wards had tripped. She was careful, she took precautions, studied her family magic for weeks.

The only reason they'd react was if...

Goosebumps shivered up her back, as the air became heavier.

She wasn't alone.

Enid straighten. Her magic sparked instinctively, uselessly, beneath her skin. She couldn't summon it, but she felt it strain against the bindings.

She heard footsteps approach, and she took a breathe. She settled her frantic heart, and waited.

The he stepped into the light of the torches.

Tall. Broad. Dirty blond hair. His clothes were modern but Enid could tell he was old. Centuries maybe.

Extremely attractive. Annoyingly so.

His eyes found her's instantly, cold and curious.

Neither of them spoke, just studying each other. She didn't move. Or flinch. But her eyes narrowed at the way his eyes flickered to her throat.

Vampire.

But that alone wouldn't have tripped the wards. Unless...

He's cursed too.

His smirk was slow and razor-sharp. "Lovely," He drawled. "Company."

His accent was strange. European. Regal and worn. Still, she didn't drop her stare.

"Wasn't expecting you either." She spoke evenly.

His smirk twitched, like he hadn't expected her to hold her ground. Like most people usually ran or begged or screamed.

Enid held his gaze, even when he vamped out rather calmly. Fangs, veins, the whole show. She didn't react.

He tilt his head back at that, a rather impressed look coming over his face. "Most people scream, little witch."

"Good for them."

He smirk again, this time a little less cold. Almost amused.

"I don't suppose you know what trapped us in this charming tomb?" The vampire asked, stopping a few feet away.

"You did." Enid answers easily enough. He didn't like the answer.

"Come again?"

Her words caught up to her a second too late. "Sorry, that came out wrong. I meant .. It's your curse. It tripped the sensory wards since they're kind of temperamental."

That made him pause. The flicker of surprise was subtle, almost gone as quickly as it appeared.

"And how would you know that?" He asked, although he no longer sounded mad, more curious.

"Well, I know I didn't do it." Enid rambled, hands rubbing at her arm. "And while cursed vampires are rare, yours is ... noticable.

That was putting it nicely. It clung to him, smothering, and Enid could sense the pain where it dug in too deep.

The vampire regarded her for a long moment, eyes sharp as he tried to spot any signs of lies.

"You know your magic." He said, coming closer. Testing her.

"I know this magic." Enid replied before she could stop herself.

His eyes lit up. "A Blackwood then. Thought your kind had died out."

Enid looked away for the first time, staring at one of the coffins in the room. "I don't think I count anymore."

"Still, it's your family magic. Your family's tomb." He spoke, his voice growing colder with the threat. "So you can get me out."

He took a few more steps forward and Enid finally felt that rush of fear.

"I could if I wasn't here for the same reason you were." Enid said, her breathe hitching just slightly.

That made him pause. His expression darkened with suspicion, but curiosity kept him still. 

"You came looking for a way to break it, didn't you?" She said quietly. "Your curse."

He didn't answer immediately. But he didn't deny it either.

"So did I." Enid admitted.

The vampire took another step forward. Not quite threatening, but every inch of him radiated old, powerful danger.

"What does it take for a Blackwood to curse their own?"

He was talking. Weird but he wasn't using her as a blood bag so she counted it as a win. She indulged the question, once again avoiding his intense gaze.

"Our ...regent didn't take it well when someone tries to leave."

Enid's voice was steady and she hated that it was. She was supposed to be freaking out right now. Here she was trapped in the crypt of her family that she killed. Nightmares made flesh. And yet...

She risked a glance. He was watching her, no smirk in place. Just watching. Like she was a puzzle.

Not sure if I like that more or not.

"So, you tried to escape." The vampire said. Enid really needed to ask for his name.

"No."

"Then what?"

Enid met his eyes. "Escape implies there was something left to run from. Like you said, not many of us left."

He didn't respond right away. He stared at her like she was some long forgotten relic, half-curious and half-wary.

Then, without a word, he back off a few of steps and leaned casually against one of the taller coffins.

A few more moments of silenced past.

"What's your name?" She asked. Partly to distract. Mostly so he would stop looking at her like that.

He titled his head, as if amused she had to ask. "Nik."

 "I'm Enid."

"Well, Enid," Nik asked, voice almost fond, "I don't suppose you know how to get out?"

When the hell did that happen?

"I ...think so"

"How encouraging"

"Just give me a minute to think." She moved from the wall, walking past Nik as she took in her surroundings. She let her mind race, muttering under her breathe the possibilities.

It only took a second.

"Got it!"

She turned back to Nik, and momentarily forgot she met him 10 minutes ago. "The wards reset on full moons, giving us a perfect window of oppertunity to escape. We have about two days until the next one."

"So I'm stuck down here."

"Unless you have a better idea of getting us out."

She moved on.

"Us."

Enid paused her thoughts and turned to her new companion. Who was currently looking at her like she was slightly insane.

"Pardon?"

"You said us?"

Enid blinked at him, lips parting in confusion. "Yeah. Us. Unless you plan on desiccating in here."

He raised a brow. "You do realize I'm a vampire, yes? Most likely one with an impressive history of violence."

"Figured." She said carefully. "You did show me the fangs already."

Nik opened his mouth before closing in and shaking his head before speaking again. "The why help me?"

Enid smiled at him, already knowing the answer off by heart. "I like being kind. And it's seems rather cruel to just leave you in the dark."

That seemed to silence him.

"You really think kindness survives in a place like this?"

"No. But I fought too hard to stop being kind now."

A beat passed. Then another.

"Tell me, love. Does that attitude come standard with Blackwood blood?"

"God no." She said with no hesitation.

He laugh, low and sharp. Like it had surprised even him.

She took a moment to watch him before heading off down the tomb.

"Come on, you can make fun of my optimism while we explore."

She didn't look back to see if he followed. She didn't have to. They walked in  silence for a while before he spoke once more.

"You know, I have walked this world for centuries. Met monster and martyrs alike. And I don't believe I've met anyone quite like you."

"You met me 15 minutes ago."

"Still stands, love."

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Get in the car."

Jeremy looked up, startled His backpack was slung over one shoulder and he looked half dead.

Valerie leaned back in her seat, smirking slightly at Jeremy's double take. He hesitated, that same flicker of doubt and shame crossing his face. It was more common nowadays, with Val not living at home anymore. It quickly disappeared as he glanced inside and swiftly walked to the curb.

He opened the door to her Aston Martin and slid inside, sparing a glance at the ridiculously expensive interior.

The door shut behind him with a click that sounded louder than it should. And Val didn't hestitate in taking off down the street.

She didn't say anything for a while, the silence between them thick with tension. Because what do you say about this sort of situation. And it wasn't exactly like Val didn't understand.

I would do anything to see Dean once more.

Seeing him again had been both painful and soothing. Hearing him again, even just his scolding tone, was a miracle in itself.

"Where are we going?" Jeremy asked, finally breaking the silence.

Val didn't answer right away. Her eyes stayed on the road, hands firm on the wheel. The engine of the Aston Martin hummed low, smooth beneath them.

Jeremy turned to her and Val folded.

"I needed to get out of town for a bit." She said. "I think you did as well."

Her brother looked at her sideways, then back at the windshield. "You're not gonna say it?"

Val didn't respond but she gave her brother a glance. Prompting him to keep going.

"That I messed up."

"You know you did. I don't needed to say anything."

Jeremy looked down, picking at the seam of his jeans. Val glanced over once more before sighing.

"You saw someone you loved again Jeremy." Val's voice was dry, but her hand on the wheel tightened. "Someone you lost. That doesn't fit neatly into right or wrong."

Jeremy stayed quiet. The hum of the car filling the silence.

"Did you see someone?" He asked quietly.

Val didn't flinch but she tensed. She'd expected it.

"Yeah. His name was Dean."

Jeremy hesitated "Did you.. Was he..."

Val realized what he was asking and immediately shut it down. "No. Not like you and Anna. Dean was my vampire mentor, so to speak. He taught me everything. He ... He meant a lot to all of us."
 

She didn't have to explain further. Jeremy understood. He always did.

Val's grip on the steering wheel relaxed, only slightly. She smiled.

"He died protecting us. And I hated him for it." She said. "For a long time."

Jeremy's brow furrowed, gaze turnign toward her again. "Why?"

"Because he left. He came into our lives, made us better people. Stronger. He was annoying good. At being a vampire, at helping us. And he went and got himself killed protecting us."

Val's jaw clenched as she swallowed the memory, her voice roughed by it.

"It was my fault," she added, quieter. "Dean died because I hesitated. Because I didn't strike when I could. And he threw himself in the way. Took the hit."

Jeremy didn't say anything. But Val turned to him anyway.

"Greif isn't something you just get over, Jeremy. It's a vicious little bitch. Makes  you want to scream at the universe for taking them away."

Jeremy let out a breif laugh at her comment, a hollow smile tugging at his mouth.

"He came back too?"

"Yeah, right after my sire did. Crap ton of emotional whiplash that day."

Val tried to sound amused, but they both knew it wasn't funny. Not really. She wasn't even sure she had recovered from those two back to back. Each starring in her nightmares for different reasons.

"But it was nice." She admitted. "I could pretend like he ..."

"Never died." Jeremy finished for her. Val hated the amount of grief in his eyes.

"What did you do after?" He asked.

Val laughed. "Got drunk, told stories. It's ... The best way to deal with grief. Telling tales about their life. God knows how but it does help."

"Is that why you brought me out here." Jeremy asked. "So I could share stories about Anna."

"Partially. Like I said, I also needed from Mystic Falls."

Jeremy just nodded, eyes drifting to the trees and fields blurring past.

Val hadn't heard much from Damon about Anna. Enid had a little on her and another vampire named Pearl. Both quite old. But judging by Jeremy's reaction ... Anna had been something special."

"First time I met her she had ... LOOK OUT!"

Val's eyes snapped forward, her body already reacting..

A figure was right in front of them. Way too confident and calm to be human.

Her car screeched, tires skimming on the road in protest. She spun the wheel sharply, executing a perfect 180 slide around the figure. Skidding to a halt on the wrong side of the road, directly facing the vampire. 

"Where the hell did you learn that?" Jeremy asked after a few seconds, out of breath.

"Miami." She replied. "Stay in the car. If he starts something, get in the driver's seat and find Arthur."

Val was out the door before he could argue.

The air outside was thick with tension. The figure ahead stood perfectly still, hands behind his back. Val could see his face, and recognized it on sight.

Marcus.

A random vampire they had pissed off from their time in Miami, ironically enough. He'd made friends with a bunch of hunters and convinced them to hunt her and her friends instead. They had kidnapped Enid to try and get to them.

Tried being the main word here.

They were all prepared to go in guns blazing at this threat, but Enid walks out without a scratch and all the hunter were in transition. No one knew how she got all of them but she made them all realize just how dangerous their friend was.

Last Val heard, Marcus had taken all of them under his wing. His own little vampire army. Dick.

He didn't move. Just stood there in the middle of the road.

Val shut her door with a solid thud, keeping herself between him and the car. Her doc martins scuffed against the gravel as she approached, and she kept her  posture calm. Like she wasn't calculating every possible way this could end.

"Marcus," she said, voice flat. "Been a few years. You're a long way from home."

"Valerie." He said with an empty smile. "Always one for the dramatics."

"Says the one who nearly became roadkill." Val crossed her arms. "What do you want?"

Marcus finally lost his fake smile and the anger simmering beneath the surface.

"They're gone, Valerie. All of them. My people. Dead from nothing."

Val didn't react but her mind raced.

Marcus wasn't one to exaggerate.

I need more information.

"Dead how? Piss of another witch?"

Marcus took a step forward and Val instinctively mimicked him. A warning. She had taken on vampires twice her age without a sweat. Marcus would be dead before he blinked.

He knew it.

It's why he always made sure to have an army. To manipulated newbie vampires. He was too much of a coward to get his hands dirty.

"Nothing. No vervain, no fire, no stakes. They coughed up a bit of blood, rolled over and died." His voice dripped with fury. "And your lot are the only one capable of something like that."

Well, he wasn't wrong.

"You think we did this?" Valerie asked evenly.

"I think that Enid Blackwood took on an army of hunter without a scratch. I think that Willow Bennet can level buildings with her power alone. That's not even counting the attack dogs. Or you."

Val cocked her head, allowing a smile to grace her features. Marcus did tend to get things right once a full moon.

He continued on, ranting now. "They were loyal to me. Mine. And now they're dead. Useless."

Val lips parted slightly, but she kept her thoughts to herself. She couldn't do this here. Not with Jeremy in the car.

"Let's say I believe you," she said, taking a slow step forward. Enjoying the glint of fear in Marcus's eye. "Why the hell would we want them dead?"

Marcus straighten up once more, shoulders tense. But he didn't answer. Val's smile stayed sharp and she rolled her eyes.

"You want answers?" she repeated brushing invisible lint from her sleeve. "Fine. You'll get them."

Marcus's jaw clenched. He hated when she spoke like that. Calm and dismissive. It always worked with the older ones.

"When and where?" He demanded.

"Mystic Falls." Val replied easily, plan already forming in her mind. "Tonight.  Towns Square. Can't miss it."

His brow raised. "You expect me to walk into a trap?"

If we wanted you dead, Marcus," she said calmly, "you wouldn't be standing here."

That shut him up. He met her gaze, searching her for lies. "Fine. Towns Square. Midnight."

"Bring proof," Val said, already turning away. "You're not exactly trustworthy."

He didn't move as she got back in the car. But when she shut the door he was gone.

Jeremy stared at her. "What the hell was that?"

Val didn't answer right away. The car purring as she headed back towards town.

"Marcus. Wannabe vampire cult leader. Does not have the charm for it."

"He looked like he was going to kill you."

Val shook her head. "He wouldn't. Too much of a coward."

"So what now?" Jeremy asked. He sounded steadier than she expected and that made her heart ache. He was getting used to this. Too used to this.

"Now we ignore that entire thing and settle for Mystic Grill burgers."

"We're just pretending that didn't happen?" Jeremy asked, a rare bit of amusement in his voice.

Val nodded. "Absolutely. Until the fries are gone, at least."

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Twice in two days. Aren't we special."

Grace leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed. Klaus didn't look amused. He looked mad. Furious. She was already regretting answering the door.

"Clearly, I'm feeling generous." He said coldly, "Now do be a good little wolf and invite me in?"

"No."

His nostrils flared. The smile he offered her was all teeth, feral and unfriendly. "I won't ask again."

Grace shrugged, unimpressed. "Then, don't."

Klaus's eyes narrow dangerously. A low growl rumbled beneath his breath. Grace fought the instinctive urge to let her own eyes glow gold. 

"This is the last time I'm asking. Before I do something I regret."

Grace met his glare evenly. "You gave your word. No tricks, no loopholes. "

Klaus' eyes flickered with something unreadable, vulnerable and furious all at once. "What makes you think I simply won't just break my word?"

She folded her arms. "Will you?"

He faltered. Just slightly. Klaus deflated, and Grace knew her gamble had worked.

But something else was throwing him off balance.

"What's going on?" Her voice softened just enough to bait him.

"Stefan took my coffins. My family." Klaus spat, voice rough with rage.

Grace processed the information quickly. Thsi wasn't good. Rebekah had told them enough for her to understand how much leverage Klaus had lost. Which mean things were about to get very bad, very fast.

"When was this?"

"Yesterday morning. I came back to find them gone." Klaus shook his head, his voice was ragged with frustration. "And Stefan..." A dangerous glint flickered in his eye. "He has the nerve to call and taunt me about it."

He's going to kill someone.

Grace made a dangerous decision and stepped onto the front porch, hands outside her hoodie pocket. The glint in the hybrid eyes shifted to confusion.

"Why did you come here?" She asked, hoping her frantic heartbeat wasn't too obvious.

"Why else? To confirm what I already suspected. " He started dangerously. "That Arthur's show of mercy was just another little trick. "

"Fuck you."

The words exploded out of her before she could stop them. Both of them looked momentarily shocked. Anger flooded her mind, and she knew her eyes had gone from brown to gold.

"Arthur could've killed you and he didn't. He could have stopped your entire influence over me, and he didn't. Because he loved Dean. Don't you dare try and erase that."

Klaus's eyes soften just a touch, and Grace hated it that it affected her.

"You have teeth, little wolf."

"I think I proved that first time we met."

A tense silence stretched between them, buzzing with unspoken tension.

"Look I know your family's in danger" she said, leaning back against the wall. "I get it. Werewolf instincts and all."

He tilted his head slightly, brow furrowing in confusion.

"You know, the protective instinct?" she continued. "The one that screams to keep your family safe every time. The one that is set off by the slightest threat."

Realization flickered Klaus's expression. And Grace finally understood what was going on.

She rubbed the back of her neck, her gaze flickering between wariness and reluctant sympathy. "You really are a puppy."

Klaus stiffen at the word 'puppy'. His jaw tighten, eyes flashing with restrained anger and something more vulnerable. 

"Excuse me?"

Grace gave him a smirk, the corner of her mouth lifting as she pushed off the wall. "A puppy. Baby werewolf. You're new to this, Niklaus. You've only been a wolf for what ... four months?"

He bristled. "And?"

"And it shows." She said, crossing her arms. "The temper, the protectiveness so intense it borders on obsession. The need to protect your family. That's textbook baby wolf behavior."

He gave her a glare. "I'm a hybrid. And over a thousand years old."

"Which you spent as a vampire." She shot back. "Due to that lovely curse, your werewolf side is barely past infancy."

Klaus looked like he wanted to put her through a wall. Grace didn't flinch.

"A few months after a triggered my curse, some guy catcalled Enid." She spoke, her voice a little softer. "I broke two of his ribs and nearly fractures his jaw. Didn't even realize what I was doing until it was done."

Klaus raised his brow.

"It took me years to learn how to control my rage. I still slip up sometimes."

The air between them shifted again. Charged, quieter. Klaus didn't respond, but his expression darkened, contemplative. He had the same look on his face from the gym. The last time they spoke face to face.

Like she was something he'd never seen before.

He leaned against the porch railing. Grace stay where she was.

"The werewolf side," she said. "You feel it more. Deeper. It's not like vampirism where everything is heightened. It's focused."

Klaus stared at her. And Grace hated her understanding of why.

"You're not weak or spiraling, Klaus. " His eyes flickered up at her words. "You're just new at this. You've ..."

She hesitated. He didn't interrupt.

"You've suffered under a curse for a thousand years. One that suffocated a whole part of you. You're ... " She let out a laugh, not believing she was saying this. "You're doing well. All things considered."

He stared stunned. Like he wasn't expecting understanding, of all things.

Then, finally, he looked away. "Don't patronize me."

Grace snorted. "Trust me I'm not."

Another silence fell, thicker now with something unspoken. Grace hated the weight of it.

Klaus' fingers tapped against the railing. She watched the storm behind his eyes twist itself tighter. That in itself made Grace uneasy.

"I didn't come here for sympathy," He said after a long moment, voice low and raw.

"Good," Grace replied, not unkindly. "Because you're not getting it."

He huffed, but didn't raise to the bait.

"You really hate me, don't you?"

"You tried to kill me last night. Do you really want an answer?" Grace glanced at him sideways. Klaus stared.

Grace nodded. "To easy the paranoia, then? Most of us hate you. I definitely do, but we're not dumb enough to think we could win if we came after you head-on."

A lie. A bold one. Val would get revenge. Maybe in a century or so, but it would happen. 

A silence settled between them. Grace just took the time to enjoy the sunlight.

"Rebekah hasn't answered me either." He said, eyes out on the driveway. She was glad he wasn't looking. He would 've noticed her tense. 

This was a golden opportunity though. Grace felt her inner Val surge and she opened her mouth.

"She's not with you?" Faintly concealed worry in her tone.

Klaus turned around at that. "No, I haven't seen her since she lied about Mikael."

"Really?" Grace could' t help the judgment in her tone.

Klaus glared at her. "She betrayed me!"

"Don't you think you gave her reasons to?" The words were out before she could stop them. Klaus's eyes became sharp. He stepped forward, and Grace felt like prey once more.

"What do you know?"

Grace didn't flinch. She could feel the weight of Klaus's gaze. Her wolf howled, whether in warning or recognition she didn't know. Her eyes glowed gold, burning into his.

"Answer me." A threat. 

She raised her chin, matching his stare. "She was meant to come to the party. She never showed up and now she's missing."

"Not what I asked, and you know it, little wolf."

The wolf in her wouldn't back down.

Truth it is then.

"She found out."

Klaus's eyes narrowed. "Found out what?"

"That you killed your mother." Grace said bluntly.

Klaus's breath hitched. Grace heart ached, despite herself.

She exhaled, slow and steady. "She found out through Elena of all people. She lied to you because you've been lying to her for a thousand years."

Klaus didn't move. For a moment, it looked like he'd forgotten how to breathe.

Grace tilted her head before stepping forward, a risk she wasn't sure was smart.

"I'm not saying you didn't have your reasons. What your mother did... that's a betrayal I can't begin to imagine."

She paused, watching his jaw tighten, his gaze glassy.

"But Rebekah doesn't know, does she?" Grace added quietly. "About what that curse did to you. Not in the way she should. She only knows you took her mother away."

His expression cracked, just slightly. He turned away sharply, hands gripping the porch railing hard enough to make the wood creak.

"She wouldn't understand."

"Maybe. Maybe not." Grace said gently. "But you didn't even try."

Klaus didn't speak. And Grace found herself beside him, caught in a tense, reluctant truce.

"Just talk to her. Not as the Original hybrid. As ...Nik. She deserves the truth, Klaus. All of it."

She turned, walking back inside.

"You're more insightful than you let on, little wolf." She paused glancing quickly back at him. He was facing her, expression rather blank, save for a small, unreadable smile. She didn't say anything.

The door clicked shut behind grace. She leaned her forehead against, trying to will the tension out of her spine. She barely made it two steps in before a voice cut through the air, cold and clipped.

"What the hell was that?"

Rebekah Mikaelson stood in the hallway, arms folded tightly over her chest, hair tied back. She was wearing one of Val's hoodie, and a pair of leggings.

Her jaw was tense, but her eyes were stormy.

Well, fuck.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Town's Square used to freak out Willow. She didn't mind it anymore.
 

It was nearly empty. Just the sound of leaves brushing over the cobblestones filled the air. Willow stood beside Val, dressed in a long coat to counter the evening cold. Val herself was just in a top and jeans, immune to the cold like always.

Marcus was already there, standing stiffly by the statue in the middle. He looked worse than Val mentioned. Less composed than she'd ever seen him.

"Where are the others?" he asked, voice sharp. "The werewolf. Enid?"

Good to know he's still afraid of her.

Val smiled without warmth. "You get us tonight. Don't push your luck."

No one spoke after that. The tension rising with each passing minute.

"Would have thought I warranted a bit more worry?" Marcus muttered. Willow could practically hear the insecurities screaming.

"You are not our biggest problem right now. " Val said flatly. "So I'd like to get this over with."

Marcus didn't like being dismissed. Willow saw it in the way his shoulders squared and his mouth twitch.

"They all died," he said. "Same hour. Not a scream or a anything. Just started coughing and dropped."

Val's smirk vanished.

Willow tensed, keeping her hand in her coat pocket. "What do you mean, all?"

Marcus stepped closer to the two of them, jaw tight. "Every single one. Twenty-three vampires. My people. All of them gone."

"How?" Val asked.

Marcus' eyes were hollow. "I don't know. I've been alive for over a century. This wasn't like anything I've seen before." His eyes flickered between them. "So why don't you tell me what you did?"

Val didn't answer right away. She just studied him, her expression a strnage blend of calculation and curiosity.

"You're saying they all died at the exact same time. Late last night?" She asked, voice quieter now.

Marcus face contorted in fury. "Yes. All of them."

"But you're here. So why did you survive?"

Marcus turned towards Willow, jaw clenched. "What the hell is that supposed to mean?"

Valerie's eyes narrowed, her voice cool and deliberate. "It means your little cult dropped dead without warning. And yet, here you stand. Doesn't that strike you as odd?"

"The hell if I know. I was with them, everyone one of them. I was the only one left alive."

Willow shifted closer to Val. "And you still thought we did it?"